Leaderboard

Chapter Three Sam never intended to let the steroids do the work for him. Instead, he used them as a tool to push him to new heights of muscle growth. Sam knew cycling steroids this early in his journey wasn’t the wisest decision, he was barely 170lbs when he started and had only been working out for just over a month. However, this decision didn’t phase Sam, something had shifted. He no longer looked at the massive bodybuilders he followed online with envy, he saw them now as goals he needed to surpass. One month into his first cycle and Sam barely recognized his life. He had boxed up his video games and there wasn’t any junk food in his apartment, those shelfs had been stocked with every supplement he could get his hands on. When Sam wasn’t at work, eating or sleeping, he was at Brutus. He had augmented Max’s original workouts with more advanced exercises he discovered online and his strength was increasing dramatically. The most shocking changes were taking place on Sam’s body. Growing up as a skinny kid, Sam always assumed that was his lot in life. Even when he finally started workout out, there was a part of him that feared he would to stay skinny. Once Sam made the decision to truly dedicate himself, the changes were nothing short of shocking. Sam was quickly becoming a muscle generating machine. Sam was at work, walking one of the endless aisles of materials when he heard someone curse behind him. He turned to see another employee staring at the shelf. “What’s up?” Sam asked. “Fucking box is bigger than I thought. I need to go get a trolley.” Sam approached and saw the box in question. It was pretty large and the label said it weighed 50lbs. Without hesitating, Sam pulled the box off the shelf, easing cradling it in his arms. The other employee took a step back with wide eyes. “Damn kid don’t hurt yourself.” “It’s not a problem.” Sam said, secretly relishing the feeling of his arms stretching the fabric of the regulation polo he was wearing under his bright safety vest. “Shit, I need two boxes.” The guy said, checking the order form. “If you can pull it down, stack it on top of this one.” Sam said showing no signs of a struggle. “Dude! Don’t be a hero, I’ll get a trolley.” “NO NEED.” Sam said sternly. “I got this.” The guy looked cautious but pulled the box off the shelf. He looked a little scared as he placed the box on top of the other, loading Sam up with 100lbs of material. Sam let out a little huff but maintained his balance. His already strained arms started to burn but as they swelled bigger, Sam became more confident. “See, easy. Where are we taking these?” The guy could only point. Sam started to move. Each step causing his arms to get even more pumped along with his quads supporting the extra weight. It took him just over a minute to make it to the nearest counter where he placed the boxes down as delicately as possible. He let his arms fall to his sides where the other employee just stared in disbelief. “Fuck me! Look at the size of those pipes.” Sam looked down and even he was surprised at what he saw. His arms looked pumped to twice their former size. “You got a problem there kid.” The guy said pointing at Sam’s right sleeve that had practically disintegrated at the seam, exposing his entire bicep and the lower part of his shoulder. Sam was soaring from the feeling of carrying the two heavy boxes. He reached across his body and pulled hard on the torn sleeve, ripping it off entirely. He repeated the same motion on his left sleeve. He left the guy speechless as he walked away with his pumped arm on display. His boss saw the state of his shirt later in the day but instead of berating Sam, he seemed impressed by his confidence and only smiled as Sam walked by, arm exposed and still pulsing with new power and size. Sam rushed to the gym after his shift. He still wore his oversized sweats but noticed they were beginning to feel tighter around his shoulders, chest and especially his quads. It was leg day and Sam was intent on punishing himself to the brink of collapse. Two hours later, Sam could barely walk and needed to use the surrounding equipment to keep himself upright as he slowly made his way to the locker room. Sam struggled to remove his sweat soaked clothes before stepping on the scale wearing just his boxer briefs. He let out a loud gasp when the dial displayed 181lbs. “Holy shit!” Sam said in utter disbelief. It had only been a month since starting steroids and he had packed on 15lbs of new muscle. Sam looked at his reflection in the mirror to see that every pound he’d gained was hard, lean mass. He instantly got lost in the development he saw. His shoulders were perfectly round with striations and veins snaking across the surface. His arms visibly pulsed with power and his pecs looked hard as rocks jutting from his upper body. Sam clasped his hands at his waist and let out a moan as every muscle flexed, harder and more vascular than he ever thought he would be. Sam raised his arms into a double bicep pose and marvelled as his lats spread out wide from either side, each with their own veins beginning to appear. He shifted his eyes to his arms and felt his cock swell as he compared them to the size of his head, imagining the day they would be far larger. Sam took a step back and surveyed his painfully pumped quads and calves. They were so bloated and full of blood, he could barely see the different muscle groups. As he struggled to flex his quads, he became entranced by their impressive size, they looked like the thighs of a track cyclist. Sam pivoted and flexed his hamstrings as hard as he could. Through the intense pain he saw his endless hours of posing at home was paying off, his muscle control was exceptional. As his hard, round hamstrings flexed, he noticed his calves doing the same. He released the pose and twisted his left foot so his calf ballooned from either side of his shin. From his vantage point, Sam’s calf looked like it was forged from steel. Breaking himself away from his reflection, Sam noticed his cock was fully hard to the point of becoming painful. He rushed to the nearest shower stall, turned on the hot water and barely touched himself before a massive load of cum sprayed on the opposite wall. The sensation was so intense, Sam couldn’t hold back a loud, almost primal growl as he reached peak orgasm. As Sam turned off the water, he heard what he thought was a locker door being slammed shut but as he existed the shower, holding a towel over his still hard cock, the locker room was empty. Sam dressed quickly as the sound of growling stomach signalled it was time to eat again. Finishing his third plate of food, Sam decided to do something he had never done. He opened his phone and reached for Ben’s profile. He had deleted him after Ben dumped him but something made Sam want to look. As the profile loaded, butterflies began to flutter in Sam’s stomach. The top pinned post were from the bodybuilding show Ben entered. Sam hovered for a minute, reliving how amazing it was to see Ben compete. He scrolled down and was shocked at what he saw. It had barely been two months since Ben left and during that time it was clear Ben had been hard at work. Gone was his ripped, contest-ready body. In its place was a full fledged bodybuilder. Reading the caption of a recent post revealed Ben had reach 210lbs. While not ripped, the added mass looked incredible. Post after post showed Ben transforming from a ripped classic physique competitor into a round, full, offseason bodybuilder. Sam stopped on a post that only showed a poster for a bodybuilding show. It was set to take place in three months. Ben’s caption stated that he not only planned to compete, he was determined to win the classic category. Sam was mortified to notice his cock had stiffened as he viewed Ben’s pictures. He tossed his phone aside and stood up. “Fuck! He looks fucking big. FUCK!” Sam yelled and stomped around his living room. He stopped at the floor length mirror and looked at his boxer clad body. He sucked in his stomach and raised his arms into a perfect classic physique double bicep pose. While not nearly the size of Ben, Sam had to admit he looked like a proper bodybuilder. From over his shoulder, he glanced at the pile of fresh steroids that had been delivered a few days prior. He relaxed the pose and quickly filled a number of vials. This was a new product that was advertised to be barely legal in its potency. Without hesitation, Sam drove the vials into his dense shoulder muscle, eliciting a low, pleasurable moan. Tossing the empty needles aside, Sam reached for his phone again and with some searching, discovered Max’s social media profile. While private, he was able to send him a direct message. Sam had not laid eyes on Max in a month but he typed the message nonetheless. “Max. It’s Sam, from Brutus. I need your help. Are you free to meet tonight?” Sam typed, following up with his address. Within a minute, Sam saw Max’s reply. “I can be there in an hour.” Sam was pacing his apartment when Max buzzed. Sam quickly threw on a pair of shorts and t-shirt, he contemplated a hoodie but decided against it at the last moment. He had just pulled the t-shirt on when he heard the knock at the door. “WOAH!” Was the first thing Max yelled when the door opened. Having never seen Sam in anything other than baggy sweats, he could clearly see the changes in Sam’s body over the last month. “Come in.” Sam said and stood aside to allow Max’s imposing mass to squeeze by. Max never took his eyes off Sam as he entered the apartment. “Sam! I can’t believe what I am seeing. You look like a completely different person.” “Thanks Max, I guess in a way I am.” Sam said. “Thanks for coming.” “No worries. I was surprised you messaged. Is everything alright?” “More than alright actually. I need to ask you something.” Sam said as he moved towards the living room and motioned for Max to have a seat on the sofa. Sam couldn’t help notice how much of the large piece of furniture Max occupied. He also saw that Max suddenly looked a little nervous being in Sam’s home. Max surveyed the room and Sam saw him noticing the containers of supplements scattered around the room. He also saw Max linger on the boxes of steroids on the dining room table along with numerous syringes. “Sam, is that-?” “You know what it is." Max looked at Sam with worry on his face. “I know what I’m doing Max. Hell, I’ve already gained 28lbs since we meet just over two months ago.” “28lbs!” Max shouted. “How is that possible?” “By working my ass off. And I guess I’m genetically designed to get bigger.” Sam said, trying to lighten the mood. Max stood up and unzipped his huge hoodie. As it came loose, the t-shirt he wore underneath did little to hide his staggering size. “It’s suddenly really fucking hot in here.” He said, tossing the hoodie aside. “28lbs!” He repeated. “Yeah. About the same weight as one of your forearms.” Sam joked, motioning towards the gnarly mass of twisted muscle that extended past the sleeve of Max’s shirt. Max laughed. “Look, I’m in no position to lecture you, clearly, but please tell me you know what you are doing?” “I know enough Max but that’s sort of why I messaged you. I need your help. This might sound crazy but I want to enter a bodybuilding contest. It’s happening in three months and I NEED to not only compete, I need to win the classic physique category.” There was a full minute of silence as Max just starred at Sam, making him feel a little uncomfortable. Finally, Max started to shake his head and muttered, “No.” Sam felt like he had been punched in the stomach. “What!” “I’m not going to help you win the classic physique category; I’m going to help you win the open bodybuilding and the overall trophy.” Sam wasn’t sure he heard Max correctly. “Look at what you’ve accomplished in two months Sam! I would have bet money on you maybe adding 5lbs so far. You are the definition of a muscle machine. Even without the gear, I bet you would have still put on a lot of muscle. I can see how dedicated you’ve become so I’ll help.” Sam wanted to burst into tears but instead, he lunged at Max, wrapping his arm around as much of his huge body as he could. The sensation of what he felt caused Sam to jump back a few steps. “FUCK MAX!” Max suddenly looked uncomfortable. “How fucking huge are you?” Sam almost yelled. Seeing Max in just an oversized t-shirt was one thing but the sheer size and density of what was hidden underneath was something else. “It’s about time you asked.” Max said. “You know I’m 5’7” but I guess that’s all you really know. I’m 27 and this morning I tipped the scales at 335lbs.” It was Sam’s turn to be shocked into silence. He placed both hands over his mouth to stifle a scream. “I told you I wanted to be a freak Sam.” Max said and pulled up the right sleeve of his t-shirt up to reveal the largest bicep Sam had ever seen. Max slowly flexed his arm, causing a tidal wave of muscle and veins to erupt in every direction. His bicep rose higher than his shoulder while his tricep split into countless striations with equally impressive mass. The contrast between the arm and Max’s head was comical. “This is 27” right now.” “OH MY GOD!” Was all Sam could say. Max smiled but still looked uneasy. He lifted his arms and bent at the waist, beckoning Sam to pull his t-shirt over his head. Sam grabbed the fabric on Max’s back noticing the resistance his body provided. As the shirt cleared his head, Max stood up. Sam couldn’t restrain himself and audibly gagged at the sight. “Sam?” “Max! I’ve never…how can someone be so…this is fucking unreal.” He stammered as a wall of muscle unlike anything outside of his most extreme fantasies was inches from his face. Sam raised his shaking hands and placed them on Max’s pecs, registering the intense heat they generated. He also couldn’t recollect ever feeling anything so hard. He looked at Max’s face as the big man took a step away. “What is it?” Sam asked. “I’ve never done this before. With a guy.” Max said. “It’s ok Max. Show me just how fucking huge you are.” Max hesitated for a moment before moving his hands towards his astoundingly small waist. In a shocking display of muscle control, each pair of abdominals, that looked entirely devoid of fat, appeared to flex independently. Max’s massive arms slammed against his equally massive pecs causing his whole upper body to inflate towards Sam’s stunned face. “My waist is 32” and my chest is just over 67”. 27” arms and 22” forearms.” Max said, sounding like the simple flex required more effort than he made it look. “HOLY FUCK!” Sam said, unable to even blink. Max held the pose a little longer before bending forward into a classic most muscular pose. His pecs inflated so much, they cradled his chin in his stunningly deep cleavage. While his arms looked bigger than most professional bodybuilder’s legs, his shoulders and traps erupted into a twisted mass of striations and veins that appeared to encase his head. “UUUURRRRGGGGHHHH.” Max growled as he willed himself to flex even harder. “Not many people could handling see me at my biggest.” Sam could no longer remain standing. He stumbled back and fell onto the sofa, looking up at the largest creature he had even seen. Max relaxed the pose and with a flick of his wrist, untied his outrageously baggy pants. He paused, “You sure?” Sam nodded, his mouth open but no words came out. Max let the waist fall open and as the pants tumbled to the floor, Sam emitted a scream. Max squared his shoulders and flared his lats while his small waist seemed to shrink further. Under the pants he wore tight, short briefs that were pushed as far up as they could go. Max’s lower body looked like a computer generated character from a science fiction movie. In every direction and with staggering detail, muscles exploded. There wasn’t a gap from his crotch to his knees, instead, there were just slabs of pulsing muscle. Each muscle group was clearly separated from the other and triple the size they should have been. Just supporting his upper body caused each muscle to flex and pulse. Sam audibly gagged at the sight of Max’s calves. His feet were spread wide to accommodate the sheer size of his quads, but even still, they almost touched. “42” quads and 24” calves.” Max said as he stood perfectly still, betraying everything Sam thought he knew about what being a bodybuilding meant. “Y-Y-Y-You’re a F-F-F-FREAK!” Sam managed. Max looked concerned. Sam rose from the sofa and slowly approached. “I mean it! You are the freakiest, most outrageously developed person I’ve ever seen.” “It’s not too much? It is for just about everyone.” “You’re fucking right it’s too much. It’s fucking grotesque! Look at you! No one should ever look like this.” Max looked terrified and suddenly mortified. He started to bend down to pull his pants back up but Sam stepped closer and grabbed his hands, guiding him back to standing. Sam looked Max in the eyes and brought his hands around the thick cords of muscle that should have been a human neck. Sam pulled Max’s face to his and kissed him gentle on the lips. Max hesitated for a few seconds before pressing his lips harder and returned Sam’s kiss. Suddenly, all of their hands were moving, exploring and caressing. Sam pulled his shirt off and while his suddenly felt smaller than he ever had, Max was entranced with his newly developing size. “Every muscle is so fucking huge and ripped. It’s like a dream and a nightmare combined.” Sam said between kisses. “You’re the freakiest thing I’ve ever seen.” “I can’t believe how much you’ve grown Sam. I can’t wait to see you get even bigger.” Max said as his hand slide down Sam’s hard, bumpy back. “Fuck yeah. I want you to make me a freak too.” Sam said as he pulled back a bit so Max cold see his face. “I want to be bigger than you. I want you to feel small around me.” Max let Sam go and suddenly looked very serious. “Really?” “YES! It’s all I ever wanted. I don’t want to just be big. I want to be THE BIGGEST. I don’t want to be ripped, I want to be MASSIVE, PULSING PILE OF MUSCLE AND VIENS!” “Fuck. You are serious!” Max replied. As Sam lowered himself in front of Max, pulling his shorts down as he grabbed Max’s thick cock he looked up, no longer able to see Max’s face over his bulging pecs. “Tell me what I need to do to win that show.” He said as he engulfed Max’s cock. Max let out a loud, rumbling roar. Sam felt every muscle on Max’s enormous body flex as pre-cum filled his mouth.

Sam, the Unstoppable Chapter One Sam thought he had won the lottery. His 19 year old boyfriend was a real-life, bulging with muscles, bodybuilder. He discovered his love for muscle when he was 12 and stumbled across a YouTube channel of a well-known professional bodybuilder. That day, he spent hours falling down a rabbit hole of huge, freaky muscle and never looked back. Sam however, was the farthest thing from muscular himself. While his love of muscle grew over the years, he was 18, 5’8” and a skinny 153lb. In fact, aside from his boyfriend, Sam didn’t have much going on in his life. He dropped out of collage after one year, his parents allowed him to keep his small apartment on the condition he got a job. Sam begrudgingly found a job at a big-box fulfillment warehouse that kept him living on his own. The job was easy so Sam didn’t mind too much. With his parents paying his rent, his job provided him money for video games and takeout, pretty much all Sam did when not working. When Ben popped up on the hookup app, Sam almost didn’t swipe. Sam assumed, like most fit guys, Ben would be uninterested in a shrimp like him but to his surprise, they hit it off immediately. Sam couldn’t hide is love for Ben’s body and Ben loved the attention Sam showered on him. Ben was 19, 5’10” and 185lbs when they met. He was thinking of entering his first bodybuilding competition which Sam encouraged with abundance. As Ben packed on more size, reaching 196lbs, Sam was in heaven. As Ben started his diet, he became more lean and shredded and while Sam missed his larger mass, he was equally attracted to Ben’s changing body. A week before his competition, Ben was running through his posing routine at Sam’s place. He was down to 173lbs but what he had lost in size was replaced with a striated, vein-covered muscle. Sam couldn’t get enough. “Wow Ben, you look so good!” Sam said as Ben flared his lats and twisted his small waist to the side. He was competing in the classic physique class, which meant he was wearing shiny black posers that barely covered his ass. “I need to loose a few more pounds. I need to come in super shredded.” Ben said as he held the pose. “I can’t imagine where you can loose more fat. All I see is muscle.” “Yeah, I missed my size initially but I’m kind of loving all these veins.” Ben said, twisting his forearm, causing thick veins to sprout in every direction. “I still can’t believe you never joined my gym. You could have been getting buff while I got competition ready.” Sam wanted to join but every time he summoned the courage, he would compare himself with the massive freaks he secretly admired and his confidence would evaporate. He also worried about being able to concentrate surrounded by big, bulging muscle heads at the gym. Ben knew he was a fan of muscle, but even after four months together, Sam hadn’t shared the full extent of his muscle obsession with Ben. “I didn’t want to interfere with your prep.” Sam said as a coverup, his excuse each time Ben broached the subject. “Whatever, it would have been cool.” Ben said, turning his attention back to his reflection in the mirror. “Now get over here and feel all this hard muscle.” Ben said. Sam jumped off the sofa without needing further encouragement. It was the day of the competition. Sam sat in the audience feeling completely out of place and in the place he always dreamed of being at the same time. It was a small local show but that didn’t stop the flood of huge bodybuilders from showing up. Everywhere Sam looked he saw muscle, on both men and women. He worried he would not be able to control his already raging hard-on before Ben stepped onto the stage. Sam’s heart was beating like a drum when the classic physique class was called on stage. Ben was the third competitor of eight. As he stepped on stage, Sam could barely contain his excitement. Being his first show, Ben looked nervous and was not the biggest guy on stage. His conditioning helped him hold his own but as the judges moved the men around, Sam knew Ben was not in the running for the top prize. That didn’t affect Ben’s joy when he was announced as the fourth place winner. Had there not been an unending parade of muscle on stage for the following classes, Sam would have lost his mind waiting for his chance to congratulate Ben. He sat in complete awe as the men got bigger and bigger as their weight classes were called. When the super heavyweights were called, Sam had to stifle a moan as they waddled on stage. The winner was absolutely enormous and Sam’s cock was throbbing as he hit pose after pose before collecting the overall prize. Sam timidly made his way to backstage, trying his hardest not to gawk at all the smooth, tanned flesh that filled the room. He spotted Ben talking to another competitor across the room. Even surrounded by half naked bodies, Ben looked amazing. The guy Ben was speaking to was a few inches shorter but almost twice as wide as Ben. Ben was laughing at something the other guy said as he turned and saw Sam. “Hey!” “Congratulations! You looked incredible.” Sam said, trying but failing not to look at the guy next to Ben, who looked even bigger up close. “Thanks. Sam, this is Dave. He placed second in the 212 class.” “H-H-Hey, Sam.” Sam stammered. “Nice to meet you. Well done again Ben. Hit me up about that workout.” Dave said as he turned to leave. “I’m going to get changed and then I NEED to get something to eat. I’m going to pig out tonight!” Ben said before rushing off. Sam looked around the room in disbelief he was actually witnessed this. There was huge, ripped, pumped muscle all around him. Something else struck Sam as he scanned the room, no one noticed him. It was as if his small frame was invisible. Maybe it was the amount of people or the numerous mirrors but the bodybuilders were so engrossed in themselves to notice anyone else. Sam’s confidence grew a little and he held his stares a little longer, admiring the flawless bodies. The room erupted in applause as the overall winner walked in. Even in this room, he stood out, clearly the biggest person by a large margin. The other competitors high-fived him, shook his hand and posed for selfies. “Ready?” Ben said, startling Sam. “Y-Y-Yeah.” Sam took a final look around the room as him and Ben left, knowing this image would never be forgotten. The days that followed his competition were hard for Ben. He was disappointed by his placing and when pictures from the show started to appear online, he became extra critical of himself. Sam tried to make him feel better but whatever he did or said was met with insincere thanks. Ben was spending a lot of time on his phone. Sam noticed an influx of text messages. “Is everything ok?” Sam finally asked. “I guess. I need to get a lot better for the show next year.” “And you will. I’ll help you as much as I can.” Sam said. “How will you help Sam?” Ben lashed out with a sudden rush of anger. “I just mean, whatever I can do.” “What, suggesting we get more fast food or playing more video games?” Ben interrupted. “Ben?” “I’m serious Sam. What do you know about bodybuilding? You don’t know anything about how hard it is, how much work it takes to get bigger and better. All you do is laze around here all day.” Sam was hurt. “I’m sorry.” “No you’re not! I’ve been trying to get you to go to the gym with me forever and you never do. You don’t do anything. I think I need to be around people that feel the same way I do.” “What are you saying?” Sam said. “I’m saying I’m breaking up with you Sam.” Sam felt his heart physically skip a beat. His eyes filled with tears as he stood staring at Ben in utter shock. “No.” He muttered. Ben started to toss the few things he’d left at Sam’s apartment over the last few months into his gym bag. By the time he was finished, Sam was practically weeping. “Come on man, did you really think we had a future? Look at you! Sure, we had some fun, you got to jerk off to my muscle and I’ll give you some credit, you can worship my body pretty good but there’s more to a relationship than just that.” “Ben! Please don’t go.” Sam pleaded, wiping his tears. “Later Sam.” Ben said coldly as he closed the door behind him leaving Sam to collapse on the sofa, crying uncontrollably. It took everything in him to make it to work the next day. Sam felt like he was in a haze. He hadn’t slept, eaten or even showered. His job at the warehouse was mindless work fulling orders but even today Sam was struggling to keep up. With his shift over, Sam walked home, thinking only about crawling into bed. He wasn’t paying attention and found himself walking down a street he normally did take. He stopped to orient himself when he saw the sign, “Brutus”. The front window was tinted but getting closer, Sam could see it was a gym. Before he even registered what he was doing, Sam walked through the front door. “I want a membership.” Sam heard himself say as if he was listening to someone else. When Sam woke up in his bed hours later and saw the gym membership card on the table, he had to think hard about how it had ended up there.

Chapter Two Maybe it was his lack of sleep or the deep depression over losing Ben but Sam hadn’t been able to talk himself out of going and arrived at Brutus early the next morning. He stepped inside and saw the gym clearly for the first time. It was old but large and very quiet. Sam looked around and didn’t see anyone else there. He arrived wearing a pair of baggy sweats and started to wander around, testing the machines he was familiar with. He was lying on a bench with a pair of 10lb dumbbells in his hands when a figure blocked the lights from above. He dropped the weights and sat up. “What are doing there kid?” A shockingly deep voice said. Sam looked up and saw the largest person he had ever imagined. He was so large and imposing, Sam practically scrambled over the bench to get away. “Woah! Relax.” The voice said. Sam managed to get to his feet. While he was the same height, the similarities ended there. The man, older than Sam’s 18 years, was also wearing loose fitting sweats. Sam’s hung off his rail-thin body while this guy’s could not hide his staggering mass. He had his hood pulled up but Sam could see two massive traps rising ominously on either side. Two beachball-sized shoulders erupted with deep striations showing clearly through the fabric. The man’s chest didn’t look remotely normal but rather like he had stuffed oversized pillows into his sweater. Sam couldn’t see his waist through the folds of his clothes but the astounding width of his quads could not be hidden, each ballooned from either side of his body, given him the appearance of one massive wall of beef. “I-I-I-I’m s-s-s-o-rry.” Sam stammered and turned to leave. “Wait, where are you going?” “I shouldn’t be here. This was stupid.” Sam mumbled as he felt a lump in his throat and tears filled his eyes. He took a few steps before the man’s hand grabbed his arm stopping him dead in his tracks. Sam turned and looked at the ground. “What’s your name?” The huge man asked. “Sam.” “Sam, I’m Max.” Sam quickly met his eyes before looking away. “This your first day here?” Sam only nodded. “Good, that’s a win in itself. Now, what makes you think you shouldn’t be here?” “Look at me! I don’t know what I’m doing.” “Just like the rest of us on our first day.” Sam felt his anxiety decrease a little. Max released his arm, picked up the tiny weights Sam was used and stood at end of the bench. “Come on. Lay back down.” Sam froze. “The only way you’re gong to learn is by doing it. Come on.” Max said and cracked a small smile. Sam positioned himself and started to press the wights. Max offered him tips on his form and after three sets of twelve reps, Max took the weights from Sam and directed him to the pec deck. After adjusting the seat, Sam sat down with Max standing directly in front of him. Max mimicked the movement for Sam but all he could see was the large man’s massive chest inflate with impossible size just by moving his arms. Sam’s mouth went dry but he managed 10 reps. “Good. Two more sets.” Sam stopped after 10 more reps and forced himself to look at Max. He noticed he wasn’t as old as he initially thought, placing him in his late twenties. He had pulled his hood down and Sam noticed his short cropped light brown hair and sparkling blue eyes. “Why are you helping me?” “Because I was you kid.” Max said seeing the look of disbelief on Sam’s face. “I’m serious. I walking into my first gym weighing 160lbs soaking wet at 5’7”. I didn’t know what the fuck I was doing but I stuck with it and I’ve gotten a little bigger over the years.” “A little?” Sam asked. “Ok, a lot bigger. Now come on, one more set.” As Max took Sam through an entire chest workout, his anxiety disappeared and by the end, while tired, he felt like a whole new person. “Thanks Max. I’m sorry I took up so much of your time.” Sam said, noticing the time. “It’s ok. I got plenty of time to get my workout in. When will you be here tomorrow?” “Tomorrow?” Sam asked. “Yeah. It’s back day.” Sam looked confused. “That is of course if you’re serious and want my help.” “Y-Y-Yeah! Thank you! SO MUCH!” Sam stammered with pure glee. Max smiled back. “Ok, I have one condition through.” “What?” “You stick with it.” “I will! I promise. Thanks Max. See you tomorrow.” Sam said as he turned towards the door, unable to wipe the smile off his face. Sam arrived early the next day. He had never been so sore but he did nothing else but think about Max’s hulking body since the day before and wasn’t about to miss seeing him again. “Sam! You came back!” Max said as he came out of the locker room. He was wearing similar clothes but Sam could’ve sworn they looked tighter than the day before. He also noticed the slow pace Max moved towards him, his legs stretching the loose fabric with each stride. “Hey.” Was all Sam could muster, still not convinced Max was serious about his offer to help him. “Back day right?” Max asked. “Let’s do it, follow me.” This went on for the rest of week. Max was always there, always huge and always ready to help Sam workout. Each day they trained a different body part. By the end, Sam could barely move. He tried to hide the pain at the gym but the moment he opened his apartment door, he collapsed, barely able to move. Aside from the muscle pain, Sam’s appetite was off the charts, something Max had warned him about. Unable to get to the store himself, Sam had a huge load of groceries delivered to his apartment. At work, his boss cursed him out for being slower than his usual unimpressive pace. When Sam finished his last set of his last exercise, he plopped himself down on a nearby bench, barely able to stay seated. “Well, that’s it. How do you feel?” Max said. “Tired but great!” Sam said as his eyes instantly started to fill up and tears streamed dow his face. “You ok Sam?” “Yeah. This is stupid. I’m sorry.” Sam said, covering his face out of embarrassment. Max pulled Sam’s hands away with a gentleness that betrayed his massive size. “Tell me.” “I still don’t know why you’re helping me but I can’t thank you enough. I’ve been a fan of bodybuilding and muscle for as long as I can remember but I never had the guts to build any of my own. This week has been incredible. You taking the time to show me what to do means more than you will ever know. I don’t know how I will ever thank you.” Sam gushed through his sobs. Max lifted Sam’s chin so he was forced to look him in the eyes. There was a single tear running down his own cheek. “You can thank me by not giving up until you get as big as your wildest fantasies.” Sam could only stare in utter silence. “That’s what I’m trying to do. When I was your age and size, all I wanted was to become a huge freak of nature. If I had the guts to tell anyone that, I’m sure they would have laughed in my face. But I never did. I just kept working out and getting bigger. I’m still not as big as hope to get but I know one thing, I’m never going to stop. Now; get out of here, get some sleep and EAT.” “Ok Max. Thanks again.” “No worries kid. I’ll see you around.” “You will. I promise.” Sam said, using all his strength to make his way towards the front door. The next few weeks flew by. Sam’s schedule at work prevented him from crossing paths with Max at the gym but he kept going, surprising even himself. He researched diet and completely stoped eating fast food. He was sleeping better and to his surprise, put on 8lbs, bringing his weight up to 160lbs. At work, Sam was a completely different person. He arrived on time and full of energy. His productivity increased dramatically and his boss had even taken notice, regularly commenting on how well he was doing. Sam started to appreciate the physical aspects of the job, purposely lifting heavier items and admiring how much stronger he felt. Barely over a month after joining Brutus, Sam stepped on the scale to see the dial blink 163lbs. “10 pounds in five weeks!” Sam said as he looked at his shirtless reflection in the bathroom mirror. He was still very thin but there was clearly larger, rounder muscles all over his upper body. He couldn’t help but smile as he flexed his small but hard 13” bicep. There were even a few veins creeping to the surface of is pale skin. As he prepared to head to the gym, Sam was finishing a protein shake as he opened the browser on his phone and typed “steroids” into the search bar. As the results populated the screen, he felt his heart start to pound. He clicked the phone off, grabbed his gym bag and headed for the door. Sam walked into the gym, getting a head nod from the guy working the front desk. It was chest day, which had quickly become one of his favourite’s. Needing to piss between sets, Sam walked into the locker room and stopped dead in his tracks. Standing at the far end of the room, for the first time, was a shirtless Max. Sam had fantasied many times about what Max looked like under his billowing clothes but the sight he now witnessed paled in comparison. Max was fumbling with a t-shirt so wasn’t flexed in the slightest but his simple movements caused his inhumanly massive muscles to flex and twitch involuntarily. If his sheer mass wasn’t alarming enough, Max possessed a level of vascularity Sam never fathomed was possible. Aside from his impossible size, Sam immediately noticed how minuscule Max’s waist was. He wondered how he was even able to support so much upper body mass. The column of granite-hard abdominals that rose from his waist was nothing short of spectacular, each muscle was so well-defined they appeared to flex individually. Sam knew Max had a huge chest but the sheer thickness and mass was indescribable. Covered in thick veins, each slab hung well over a foot from his body, casting a dark shadow over his top two abdominal muscles. Sam was looked at Max from the front but his lats were so staggeringly wide, his arms were pressed well past 45 degrees from his body and those arms were clearly larger than his waist. Uncovered, his shoulders and traps looked like they contained the amount of muscle a man’s entire body should possess. Sam must have gasped because Max suddenly raised his head and looked at Sam. “SAM!” He said. “M-M-M-M-M-“ Was all Sam was able to articulate. Suddenly aware he was shirtless, Max looked slightly embarrassed and fought to get the t-shirt pulled over his body. It was outrageously oversized which allowed Max to easily get it on. Sam hadn’t moved. “Sorry about that. How are you doing?” Sam fumbled to speak but managed to get the word “fine” out. “That’s good. I’m just finishing here and I’m late for an appointment. Good to see you kid.” Max said as he rushed past Sam who needed a few moments alone to gather the strength to continue with his workout. Unfortunately, his encounter with Max left him unable to focus. Every time he blinked he saw Max’s huge body. He also couldn’t shake how uncomfortable Max looked when Sam entered the room. He left very fast, like he wanted to be anywhere but around Sam. It left Sam feeling like he’d done something wrong. By the time Sam returned to his apartment, he had forgotten about Max’s reaction but he hadn’t forgotten about his body. As he waited for his food to heat up in the microwave, Sam filled his online shopping cart with various potent steroids and other supplements. His hand was shaking as he placed the order. By the time he had devoured his second plate of food, Sam had checked the status of his order twice, knowing full well it hadn’t shipped yet. Sam fell asleep that night having cum numerous times to the image of Max’s body. The only difference from what he had actually seen was the fact that face atop the massively huge body wasn’t Max, but his face. A new feeling began to fester in Sam’s stomach, a craving he never felt before, a craving for mass. For the first time in Sam’s life, he actually felt like he could achieve it for himself.

Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6: I'll never forget that first night back. We didn't stop fucking for 8, 9 hours. Flip flopping over and over again, until our dicks felt too sore to keep going (but still rock hard). If I closed my eyes, I'd be overwhelmed by the feeling, the smell, of Frank's 470 pounds of furry muscle, writhing in my arms. If I opened them, my eyes would land on some grotesquely swollen muscle group, or his freak cock, or his bull neck, or on his handsome (and very roided-out) face, and I'd cum uncontrollably. After his pecs, his face was probably the second hottest thing. You’ve gotta imagine this youthful, handsome, bright-eyed, friendly face — at the helm of a body that would make your knees shake. Thick, short, dark beard that made his kisses and rimming even more intense and masculine. Neck and traps so astonishingly large they seemed to be encroaching on his ears. Veins snaking up and down his neck, and along the side of his buzzed head. His face was noticeably wider from all the roids. Believe it or not, that whole night, in between fucking, every hour or so, we'd pause to eat cold chicken and rice. There were 20 or so Tupperware containers stacked inside the mini-fridges in the dorm room. Nothing -- not even the ardor of touching each other's monstrous bodies after three months of growth -- would stop us from hitting our macros. I could almost feel my muscles growing in real time as I wolfed down pound after pound of bland food. We’d silently eat our fuel, take a swig of water, then go back to fucking like rabbits. By late morning, maybe 11am or so, I'd estimate we had each cum 10 times and consumed about 500 grams of protein. "Fuck bro, you smell so good," I moaned as I buried my face in the dark, thick fur of Frank's pit. His pheromones rubbed into the thick new beard I had grown that summer, coating my face with his scent. "Missed you so much, man," said Frank in his unique voice -- so gentle yet so scarily deep. "You know what sounds hot?" I said. "What?" "Let's take a shower together. I wanna get these muscles all wet and soapy," I said, stroking my swollen pecs. "Oh fuck bro...Oh fuck..." cried Frank. His sore, tired dick was already rising and spurting pre-cum. I was restless to leave the dorm room, in part to see the other students' reactions. You have to remember, this was the Sunday in September before classes started, the first day of college for most people in our dorm. Except for us, everyone in the residence hall was a freshman. As we could hear outside our door, the dorm was a hive of activity, full of little freshman guys getting to know each other, joking, laughing, bonding with their new friends. Not realizing the two muscle freaks that lurked just a few feet away. So picture it. There were eight or so freshman guys out in the hall, meeting each other, chatting amiably, full of nerves on their first day of college. Then suddenly Frank emerged from our room, completely naked. Not very gracefully, either. Even turned sideways, he got stuck in the doorframe — I pushed him from behind, dislodging him. He was covering his cock with a towel, a full-size towel, but it looked like a hand towel in his muscle paw. His ass completely exposed, cum still dripping down his hamstrings. 470 pounds. Ruggedly handsome, short dark beard, thick dark fur covering his body. Literally the most muscular human being on the planet. Hairy. Everywhere. Naked. One freshman screamed girlishly — genuinely disturbed. The rest went silent. Dead silent. I followed behind Frank. No clothes either, but my towel was at least wrapped around my waist. I was 19 years old, 265 pounds, looking like a superheavyweight IFBB pro walking out on stage -- only I was speckled with Frank’s dried loads. For a second, the dazed guys glimpsed inside our dorm room, saw (and smelled) the vortex of broken furniture, dried cum, jock clothes, tren vials, Tupperware containers, before the door slammed shut behind me. The shared bathroom was right across the hall. Frank swanned right past the shocked, silent onlookers, ignoring them. Pecs bouncing as he walked proudly. You could have heard a pin drop. He rotated 90 degrees to get through the bathroom door. Even sideways, he was so thick that his hairy pecs slid along the doorframe, barely squeezing through, leaving a thick streak of cum, from a load that hadn't dried yet. "Fuck, Frank! This school needs to get some wider doors, bro! Ha ha ha," I said loudly, like a dumb jock, knowing the impression that this jocularity would have on my rapt audience. As if a 470-pound 19-year old was a laughing matter. There was nothing remotely funny about Frank's body. It was terrifying, arousing, unreal, fascinating, like no other human body, ever. You couldn't believe it. You couldn't look away. "Bro, once I hit 500, I won't even fit in sideways," Frank replied. Without looking, I could feel the observers wince. I knew they were thinking: 500 what? 500 pounds? He's talking about being 500 pounds? They knew it was true, yet couldn't believe it -- didn't want to. I followed Frank into the bathroom, stripping off my towel to give the other guys a vision of my bubble butt as I went in. I heard some satisfying gasps behind me. I knew the shock was about my insane muscularity -- they probably hadn't noticed the long stream of Frank's cum dripping out of my hole. I don't even know if the bathroom was empty. We didn't care. We were shameless. We squeezed right in one of the showers, didn’t even try to shut the door, turned on the warm water, and started kissing passionately. We rimmed each other, blew each other, but mostly just felt up each other's muscles in disbelief. We moaned as loud as we wanted to, knowing full well that there was a crowd of guys in the hallway listening. “Bruh, can’t wait to lift together,” Frank said as he dried off his body. “I wanna show you how strong I am. C'mon, let's go back to our room to dry off.” Frank squeezed himself out of the bathroom doorway completely naked, towel thrown over his hairy, watermelon-sized shoulder. An oozing red boner bounced up and down against his veiny thighs. No shame whatsoever. As if the crowd of guys in the hallway didn’t even exist. In doing so, he had thrown open the bathroom door with unbelievable force. An unlucky nerdy freshman who happened to be entering at the same time flew five feet through the air and slammed against a wall. Frank either didn’t notice or didn’t care. Frank didn’t even apologize to the dazed kid— who gazed up at the mountain of naked muscle stomping past him. Frank squeezed back into our dorm room. The door slammed behind him. I was behind Frank, just a soaking wet towel wrapped around my waist. I stopped to make sure the nerd was all right. As I kneeled over him, my luscious pecs were right by his eyes. Soapy water from the shower was dripping all over his face. “You ok bro?” His face turned pink and I could see how badly he wanted to suck on my muscle tits. My nipples were so close to his lips, he started puckering his mouth like a baby. I realized he was fine and stood up, making sure to swerve my insane bubble butt right in front of the nerd’s face. Just a thin, sopping-wet towel separating his lips from the hottest ass he'd ever seen. I stood up to waddle back to the room to rejoin Frank. But one of the freshman guys was standing in my way, blocking the hall. He was clearly a jock. Baseball or football from the look of it. He had a handsome face, sort of like Travis Kelce, and a great build -- 6'1", 210 pounds, all muscle. Behind him a posse of six other guys (much smaller) were standing -- trying to look tough but clearly petrified of me. "What the fuck, bro?" said the jock. "You guys need to put some clothes on. Nobody wants to see this gay shit--" He had barely finished his sentence when I grabbed him by the throat and slammed him against the wall with incredible force. In doing so I had dropped my towel, so my body was naked and glistening in all its glory. I raised the jock a few inches up the wall by his neck; he kicked his toes, trying to find purchase. The other boys recoiled and jumped back. Two of them started to run away. I turned my head and growled, "YOU STAY RIGHT WHERE YOU ARE." They stopped dead in their tracks. The jock who had confronted me was struggling to breathe. His face was turning red. He tried pathetically to peel my arms away. He felt weightless. Choking him like this, holding him off the ground, felt as easy as lifting a pillow. Before he could pass out, I let him fall. He coughed and gulped for air, looking at me with a mix of fury and terror. I flexed a freaky 21-inch arm in his face. "Kiss it," I told him. He looked so mad that you could fry an egg on his forehead. But he complied, pecking my veiny peak in the lamest possible way. "NO!" I bellowed. "Polish it you fuck." Then he slurped the peak, kissed it the same way that he'd kiss a woman's tits. The other guys were absolutely horrified, but they couldn't look away from the show I was putting on. They were shocked beyond words: The scene unfolding belonged in a prison shower, not a college dorm. After 10 seconds of watching the jock suck on my bicep, my dick was as hard as it had ever been. I was completely naked. Cock throbbing and leaking in front of a bunch of strangers half my size. My behavior surprised even me. I'd never physically fought anyone in my life. Yet I was getting great pleasure from putting on this display. It felt natural. Was this "roid rage?" I withdrew my huge arm. "Now, you listen to me," I said, with a scarily masculine voice to match my body. "If you stay out of our way, we'll stay out of yours. But if I hear one word, ONE more fucking word, you're gonna regret it. And if ANY of you" (I turned to stare down the other guys, who recoiled in fear) "even thinks about reporting us, about saying anything to the school...I will find out who. Believe me. And when I do, well, it's not an ass kicking you'll have to worry about." I twirled the jock around like a rag doll and slammed his stomach against the wall. I squeezed his muscular ass, stroked his furry hole with my finger. He whimpered. "Woof, nice," I went on. "And if you think I'm rough, well, wait till Frank gets a hold of you. You know, Frank? The 470-pound bodybuilder in the room over there? Hah. Now does anyone have anything else to say to me? Anyone?" Total silence. "Good." -- I'm not sure if Frank was listening from inside our dorm room. All I know is that when I entered -- still hard from this little scene -- I was shocked to see him on all fours on the mattress on the floor. Ass up. Still dripping warm water from the shower. His slightly hairy back was so wide he could have touched both walls of our dorm room at the same time. So much muscle twitching and flexing -- muscle groups I didn't even know existed. The sheer mass of his hairy bubble butt and legs made me dizzy. Frank looked back at me, a scary, serious expression on his face. He was barely able to turn his head, atop his swollen traps and freakish neck. "FUCK ME!!!!" Frank roared — loud and deep enough to make your heart stop. Not asking. Commanding. I got chills. My dick somehow got even harder. I thought of all the shocked guys in the hallway who had undoubtedly heard that command through the paper-thin walls. My throbbing cock slipped into his beautiful, hairy hole. “UNNNNH!” he yelled as I entered him, even louder than before. “FUCK MEEE!!!” Within ten seconds, my eyes landed on the spot where his hairy traps met his buzz-cut neck: the biggest traps to ever exist, the thickest neck to ever exist. I saw the beautiful, crazed, still-boyish eyes that looked back at me, taking in my own enormous muscles. I saw his face: red, flushed, surrounded by veins and beard and stubble and muscle. A true freak. An actual monster. Muscles and hormones elevated beyond human limits. Then I thought of my own size, how far I was on my own path to freakdom...How I'd surely be in the 300-pound club before long.... It was too intense. I felt a warm gushing feeling overtake my cock and I came uncontrollably. I started to cry real tears, that’s how overwhelming the pleasure was. “YOU CAME!? NOOOO!!” Frank roared. He went berserk. He slammed his gorilla forearms on the ground. The entire room shook. Stuff toppled over everywhere. For the first time since we first met, I was scared of him. He slammed me down on the mattress and towered over me. From my vantage point, his hairy, dripping pecs obscured everything but his crazy eyes. A continous stream of pre-cum leaked from his cock, right onto my abs. “FUCK ME!!!” he raged. “Frank, I can’t. I just came, I need a min—“ He bent down and swallowed my cock, which was covered in cum and still oozing. He sucked off every drop of cum, savoring it. I cried out: my sensitive dick couldn’t handle the suction. Despite my 265 pounds of bulging muscles, I felt weak and pathetic under his mass. Now I knew how that jock felt. “FUCK ME!!” “Frank, just give me five—“ “NO! NOW!!!” He shoved me down on the mattress then started smothering my face with his pecs. Over and over he ground my face into his wet, furry chest. Then he stuck his tongue down my throat, while engulfing my head with his 26” arms. My eyes were wide open, taking in the awesome sight of his muscles in my peripheral vision. Like Popeye with the spinach, this made my cock rock hard again, a mere 60 seconds after I had bred him. Frank backed up and sat on my boner, riding it manically. His face was red. Sweat poured from every inch of his body. I felt like a hippo was sitting on my lower body, that’s how heavy he was. Frank’s wild eyes were scanning my new muscles: my massive, plump pecs, my amazing shoulders, my veiny biceps. He bounced up and down, his hard cock slapping my abs over and over again like a drummer. “OH FUCK, OH FUCK MAN, UNNNHH!” he yelled as my cock tore through his hole for the 10th time that day. I couldn’t tell you what was more intense: the pain of my sore dick, the weight of his body on top of me, or the pleasure I was feeling in spite of everything. After about 10 minutes of this, Frank started to cum. Explosively. He sprayed a gigantic load all over my face, right into my open mouth. My own cock let loose, and I released another warm load into his already dripping muscle hole. He flexed two 26-inch arms as I unloaded. The pleasure was too much for me. The room went dark. I closed my eyes. I briefly lost consciousness. When I woke up, Frank was holding me in his arms, kissing my shoulder affectionately, kneading my massive pecs. I grabbed onto his hairy forearm and realized it was about the same size as my own thigh. "Fuckin stud," he whispered, pecking kisses on my veiny neck. --- The first few weeks of sophomore year, the reaction to both of us was wild. A full-blown scandal ensued. Within a few weeks of Frank waddling around campus, the college newspaper published a story about steroids in football, about the college and league’s complicity as players used dangerous amounts of PEDs. Accompanying the article were paparazzi-type photos of Frank walking around campus in a string-like tank top, me beside him. I saved the newspaper clipping, and it's now splattered with cum from the dozens, maybe hundreds of times I've jerked off to it. “College Football Turns a Blind Eye to Football Players’ Steroid Abuse," read the headline. The article pretended to speak to a larger trend in athletics, but it was 99% just about Frank.

Chapter Four Pin, lift, eat, work, sleep, pin, lift, eat, work, sleep, pin, lift, eat, work, sleep. This was Sam’s life for three months. Max gave the orders and Sam followed, without question. Max stared at Sam as he finished running through his posing routine for the fifth time in a row, his third load of cum drenched his abs and chest and he had still not touched is pulsing cock. “I still can’t believe what you’ve been able to achieve in three months.” “Am I ready for the show tomorrow?” Sam said, breathing heavy and sweating profusely. “Ready! If I was entered in that show, I’d drop out now knowing you were showing up.” Max said, wiping sweat from his own forehand. “But they don’t know. No one does, except you. I still can’t thank you enough Max.” Sam said, pulling Max off the sofa with a single hand and planting a passionate kiss on his lips. “Easy there. You need to get some rest. I’ll be back first thing in the morning to pick you up.” Max said. As he closed the apartment door, he heard Sam thumping down the hall towards his bedroom. Sam and Max arrived at the venue at 10 a.m. The place was already buzzing with activity. Max had applied Sam’s second coat of artificial tan that morning and his once pale skin looked like he had been forged from molten bronze. “I pulled some strings with the promoter. You’ll have a private area to setup and they’ve kept your name off the competitor list. Your name will be called last.” Sam smiled, excited and nervous for what was about to happen. “This is going to be wild.” They walked into the backstage area and were directed to their special area. A few heads turned but Sam’s clothes were so oversized, no one paid him much attention. He pulled his hood up and followed Max across the room. They settled in behind a privacy screen that had been strategically placed to hide them from the other people. “I have another surprise.” Max said as he handed Sam one of the many containers of food he had brought and gestured to the left where a small TV had been placed. “You can watch the live feed of the show.” “Nice!” Sam said as he started to eat. “FUCK! Even your face is ripped!” Max commented as Sam chewed. Sam looked at the floor-length mirror leaning on the wall across from him. He pulled down his hood and turned his head. Max was right, with the slightest movement of his jaw, striations appears along with thin veins. The veins travelled from his forehead down to the thick neck muscles sprouting from the collar of his sweater. Sam also marvelled at the facial changes that had taken place in recent months. His brow was a little thicker and his jaw looked strong enough to bite through bone. His extreme level of conditioning made is eyes look a little sunken. Overall, Sam had the face like the freaky bodybuilders he had admired his whole life. “Classic physique is about to start.” Max said, breaking Sam from his trance. As the competitors started to file onto stage, Sam felt a tingle in his stomach. He had stopped peaking at Ben’s profile and was curious about how he would look on stage. “Competitor number 7, Ben Jacobs, 5’10” 197lbs.” Ben strode onto stage with more confidence than last time. It had only been six months since he last competed, weighing 173lbs then. The additional size was impressive and his conditioning was next level. “He’s fucking ripped!” Sam said. Standing next to the other competitors, it was hard not to stare at Ben. His proportions were prefect, every muscle group in perfect balance and his vascularity was far superior. As the lineup started to pose, Ben seemed to dominate each pose. When he turned to showcase his back, flexing his outrageously striated glutes, Sam felt his dick start to get hard. The announcer signalled for the competitors to leave the stage. “Wow! He looks really good. But, it’s time for you to focus. You’ve only got about half an hour before it’s your turn.” Max said, replacing one food container with another. Suddenly Sam felt a wave of anxiety crash over him. All the hard work, torture and pain he’d put himself through for months evaporated. He felt his skin grow moist and clammy. His face must have shown the shift because Max came to sit beside him. “Sam. Look at me. You are going to do great. This is everything you ever dreamed of.” “But what if I don’t! It’s only been three months of real work! What the fuck was I thinking, that’s not enough time!” Sam stammered. “Not enough! Look at you! What you have accomplished in three months, few professionals have done throughout their entire careers. Are you ready? The world isn’t ready for what you are about to show them! Now, take off those clothes so I can fix your tan and oil you up.” Sam wiped away few tears and stood up. As he removed his clothes, the reflection in the mirror started to calm his nerves. He realized he had not only reached his dream for this show, he was well on his way to becoming exactly what he always dreamed of being, a total freak of nature. The heavy weight competitors were being called to the stage. There were five other men. They ranged from 5’8”, 230lbs to 6’1”, 258lbs. The crowd was already worked into a frenzy as they waddled onto stage. “Before we begin, there is one final competitor that has not been publicized.” A hush fell over the audience. “Competing in his first show and only 18 years old, Sam Wilson! Weighing 248lbs at 5’8”!” Sam slowly walked on stage and heard the collective gasp. Only two competitors weighed more, a guy who was 5’10” at 252lbs and the 6’1” guy at 258lbs. At his height, it was immediately obvious Sam was the largest. Sam struggled walking lately with his newly added 67lbs of muscle but it was a problem he loved having. His 34” quads slapped against each other with each step. He was directed to the centre of the stage, the other competitors immediately looked defeated as he moved past them. Sam stopped and turned to face the crowd. A rumble of voices started to rise but among them were obvious screams of shock. Sam squared his shoulders and waited for the posing instructions. He asked Max backstage how much of a pump he needed but glancing at either side, he quickly released his conditioning was far superior to everyone else. He looked down at the top of his ballooning 52” chest and saw countless veins pulsing under his nearly translucent skin. The heat of the stage lights would only cause more vascularity to appear, further highlighting the extremes Sam had undergone to get ready for the contest. The announcer cleared his throat and began to call out the mandatory poses. “Front lat spread.” Sam waited for the others to hit their poses. He looked to his right and could see a large screen just off stage that projected a front-facing view of the stage. Even he was shocked by how different he looked compared to the others. He returned his gaze to the audience and started to flare his lats. His arms rose until they were almost parallel with the floor. Sam’s waist was a mere 30” but he sucked it in, shirking it to a comically small size. While devoid of fat, he flexed his abs anyway, causing the twisted muscles to bulge even more dramatically. With a small repositioning of his legs, Sam closed his eyes as he flexed his 34” quads and 19” calves, the sound of the shocked crowd rose to a thunderous roar. Looking at the screen, Sam saw a few competitors had stopped posing and had turned to look at him instead. “Gentlemen, please stay focused. F-f-front double bicep.” The announcer ordered. Sam relaxed, if you could call it that, and repositioned his legs, causing waves of muscles to flex and swell. With his fists clinched, Sam looked down at this bowling ball-sized 18” forearms, marvelling at how the veins appeared to dance under the bright lights. He quickly threw his arms to the side, feeling his inflated triceps press against his equally pumped lats before transitioning into a double bicep pose. Sam felt every muscle on his body tense and he couldn’t restrain himself. He let out a loud growl that quieted the crowd momentarily. Sam turned his head, fighting against his own trap and shoulder to see how deep and striated his bicep peak looked. With his dark tan, it looked like his skin was ready to tear away to reveal just his oversized muscles. “S-s-s-side chest.” Sam lowered his arm but not before straightening and reflexing them one last time. As he turned to his side, he got a better view of the screen. Whoever was operating the camera had zoomed in so only Sam was showing onscreen. He felt bad but it did offer him a better view of how massive he looked. Sam stuck his arms out, make sure to flex his triceps, showing off the deep striations that covered the surface. He raised his left foot, his calf popped in every direction and his hamstring hung so low, it was only inches from the calf muscle. Sam tensed his glutes, causing the muscles to pulse in waves towards his lower back. As Sam slowly moved his left arm towards his back, he flexed his chest as hard as could. On screen he watched his hulking form transform into a head-to-toe pillar of ripped muscle. As if willing himself to grow even bigger, Sam grunted loudly and flexed harder. “AAARRRGGGHHHH!” The screams from the crowd shook the auditorium. “Fuck.” The announcer mistakenly said into the live mic. “Oh, uh, rear lat spread.” Sam turned is back to the crowd. While he positioned his feet, he continued to flex his glutes with undulating waves, showcasing his incredible muscle control. “Show them just how much of a freak you are.” Sam whispered to himself. As slowly as he could, Sam began to bend his arms, placing his hands at his waist while flexing his mountain-scape of a back. His deeply striated lower back appeared to pulse as his traps looked like they were engulfing his head. With his hands in position, Sam started to spread his lats. The guy standing next to him audibly moaned. Sam turned his head to see he was white as a ghost. When his lats were spread as far as they would go, the roar of the crowd was all Sam needed to know how spectacular he looked. Sam didn’t wait for the announcer to call the next post, rear double bicep. He flexed his glutes, hamstrings and claves as much as he could, knowing just how detailed and striated they looked. Sam extended his hands straight above his head and held them there for a moment, showing every minuscule detail to the audience before slowly lower them into the pose. “Ok. Ok. Rear double bicep.” The announcer said, now taking direction from Sam. The other competitors followed suit although a few had stoped really trying, opting to watch Sam instead. Sam relaxed the pose and noticed them gathering around him with their eyes wide and their mouths hanging open. Sam relaxed and turned to face the crowd. His skin practically glowed from the oil and sweat. He was breathing heavily, having held each pose with as much strength as he could muster. Seeing the other, huge, ripped bodybuilder only watching him made Sam’s confidence soar. He felt like he was living in a dream. He was the freak everyone wanted to see. Sam scanned the stunned faces on stage and prepared to show everyone just how dominate he was. “Stand back!” Sam commanded, ensuring they gave him room so the camera could capture every detail. Skipping the remaining mandatory poses of side tricep and abdominals and thigh, Sam started to transition into a most muscular pose. As arms tensed and began to move towards his tiny waist, the crowd was deafening. A few men on stage covered their mouths, one turned his back to the crowd and covered his crotch. Sam’s arms and shoulders inflated, thick, pulsing veins erupted in every direction, making him look like he no longer had skin. As his hands meet, his pecs appeared to fight against each other for space looking hard enough to stop a bullet. To further empathize his extreme conditioning, Sam adjusted his hands slightly so each pec muscle relaxed and reflexed, while his arms and shoulders twitched and contorted with each movement. “LOOK AT ME!” Sam screamed, unable to hold back his excitement and desire to shock the whole room. Sam’s whole body was trembling from effort. There wasn’t a muscle he wasn’t flexing. His face was contorted with effort and covered with pulsing veins. His neck looked twice as wide as his head as it was being devoured by his throbbing traps. His shoulders, arms and forearms looked like a bundle of thick metal cables designed to hold up a bridge. His pecs inflated so far, they threatened to push his hands apart. Even under all that muscle, his abs were so outrageously detailed, you could grate cheese on them. Sam’s quads and calves were so pumped, there was no visible gap between them. Even the sides of his glutes were clearly visible from the front. “YES! THIS IS WHAT A FREAK LOOKS LIKE!” Sam screamed as he willed himself to hold the pose as long as possible. The crowd had disintegrated into complete chaos. The true fanatics were screaming encouragement while others were covering their eyes. The announcer was speaking into the mic but no one could hear him. “UUURRRGGGMMMMFFFF” Sam bellowed until he could no longer hold the pose. He released it and fell to his knees, his entire body completely spent. The other men on stage moved closer as if to assist but no one had the guts to touch Sam’s still pulsing body. Sam waved them away and managed to stand back up. Although he was no longer flexing, every muscle on his body still looked massive. With a wave to the crowd and without being directed to do so, Sam walked off stage, much of the audience pleading to see more. The chaos extended backstage. Sam walked in and the crowd of other competitors froze in shock. They had been watching the live feed but seeing Sam in person was even more astounding. As Sam moved towards the back of the room, he was patted on the shoulder, fist bumped and a few men even stopped to get a selfie with him. “Sam?” Sam turned to see Ben, still wearing his shiny black classic physique posing trunks. “Ben.” “It is you! Holy shit Sam! What-How-OH MY GOOD!” He stammered. Sam looked at Ben and smiled. “I decided to stop being lazy and skinny.” “But h-h-how? It’s only been six months.” “Turns out I have a knack for getting big. 67lbs in three months, 95lbs since you dumped me.” “That’s impossible!” Ben practically screamed. “Does this not look real?” Sam said, raising his arm and flexing his 21” bicep inches from Ben’s face. “I just can’t believe it. Sam, you are HUGE!” “I’m bigger, a lot bigger but I’m not huge Ben. I’m literally just getting started. At the rate I’m packing on mass, I’ll be twice this huge in a year.” Ben just stared, still unable to comprehend what had happened to Sam in such a short period of time. He also suddenly became aware at how small he felt in Sam’s presence. Ben never lacked confidence but standing next to Sam made him feel tiny and weak. Sam picked up on the shift and stepped closer to Ben. “If you ever decide to take this whole bodybuilding thing seriously, look me up, we could get a workout in or something.” Sam said and walked away, leaving Ben frozen in disbelief. Sam and Max watched the show backstage. Ben won his category. Sam noticed he didn’t look as confident accepting the top prize as he did on stage earlier. The 212 category went to an absolute tank of a man who stood only 5’4”. “You are going to look crazy posing against these other winners.” Max said still riding high from Sam’s performance. “I haven’t won yet.” Sam said. “Right! Like there is any doubt. You destroyed everyone on that stage Sam.” The heavyweights were called back on stage and Sam only had to stand there a minute before his name was announced as the winner, as if the organizers decided it was useless to prolong the inevitable. As the other winners were brought on stage for the final presentation Sam stood amongst the best in each category. Ben avoided him. The 212 winner wanted to pose next to Sam which ended up making him look small by comparison. A few of the others asked if they could have their picture taken with Sam. “The overall winner is….Sam Wilson!” Sam jumped with excitement. He accepted the large trophy and placed it on the floor in front of him. He was supposed to allow the event photographer to just take some pictures but the crowd begged for him to pose more. Sam stepped forward and began to run through a complete posing routine. No one else flexed a single muscle, they only stood and watched. Sam dwarfed everyone on stage. His 248lb body seemed to swell larger with each pose he hit. He made eye contact with Ben as he performed his most muscular pose again. Amazingly, Sam flexed even harder than earlier, willing himself to look as freaky as possible. Ben’s eyes grew wide and terrified at the sight. The Sam he knew was gone and in its place was an absolute mass monster. Every inch of his body was covered in twisted, vein-covered mass. Eventually he turned and left the stage, unable to handle the sight of Sam or unable to hold back his orgasm. Sam didn’t care, he had done something he never thought was possible. As the crowd erupted in applause, he couldn’t help thinking about getting to the gym and growing even bigger. He scooped up his trophies and waddle off stage, the crowd screaming for him to return and flex some more.

Chapter Five Sam couldn’t stay hidden anymore after winning the local bodybuilding show. Every bodybuilding account on social media was posting about the 18 year old, 248lb freak who dominated his very first show. Of course, they didn’t know how much muscle he had gained in just three month to win that show. He received hundreds of messages from promoters, supplement companies and other bodybuilders. Sam ignored it all. He wasn’t interested in fame or attention, all he wanted was to keep growing. He was back at Brutus the day after the show to train chest. Max told him he could take a rest day but Sam wasn’t having it. After the initial buzz he created upon entering, he got down to business. Sam loaded the bench press bar with three 45lb plates per side for a 315lb warmup set. He easily cranked out 24 reps before sitting up, his still-tanned 52” chest already pumped to its maximum. He did 15 reps with 405lbs and slid under the bar, now loaded five 45lb plates per side. He had only pressed 495lbs for one rep, with Max as a spot, before. He gripped the bar and with considerable effort, lifted it off the rack. His pecs screamed in protest as he lowered the weight until it grazed the pulsing muscle. With a grunt, he drove the bar back up. A few of the larger gym members appeared on either side, offering to spot Sam for additional reps. As he lowered the weight again, their bodies moved in to help. “NO!” He grunted and pressed the bar back up, sweat trickling down the deep split between his pecs, puddled at his neck. Sam gripped the bar so hard, his hands turned white. With a primal growl, he lowered it, the onlookers gasping in shock and envy. At the bottom of the rep, the bar paused. Sam signalled to the men to approach, a number of their hands appeared, ready to help. “NO! PUSH DOWN!” Sam commanded. “Fuck kid, you’ll be crushed.” They yelled in protest. “PUSH!” Sam screamed and started to move the bar back up. His body trembled, the weights on the bar rattled and other’s held on but didn’t provide much additional resistance. At the top of the rep, with a calm but stern voice Sam said. “I SAID PUSH DOWN!” As they started to apply pressure, Sam felt his pecs protest. The pain was more intense than anything he had felt before. It was incredible. “YES! MORE! PUSH!” He screamed as the bar lowered. At the bottom of the rep, Sam could see their arms trembling as they finally listened. “MORE! AAAUUUGGGHHH!” Sam screamed, the pain in his chest was blinding but he refused to submit. It took close to thirty seconds to complete the rep and as the bar was cradled back to the rack Sam jumped off the bench in triumph. “DID YOU FUCKING SEE THAT?!” He screamed and turned to face his reflection. He ripped his stringer tank top off and crunched into a most muscular pose that dwarfed what he displayed on the bodybuilding stage just a day before. His chest was beet red and so pumped, what striations he lost were overshadowed by the sheer muscle mass. “LOOK AT THIS PUMP! FFFUUUCCCKKK!” He screamed. The crowd of onlookers could only stare in utter awe. “Thanks for the help.” Sam said to the crowd as they started to disperse. Sam stared at himself for a while longer before moving to the cables where he dropped the pins to 75lb per side and positioned himself between them. Standing cable flys were always Sam’s favourite. Even before he started lifting, seeing a huge bodybuilder performing the exercise drove him crazy. Watching their pecs split into jagged striations, their shoulders and arms ripple with power and their faces contort from the effort was incredible. Sam had never worked out without a shirt but didn’t think anyone would object. He gripped the handles and brought his hand together slowly. The brutal bench press set had fatigued his pecs but Sam needs more pain. Each rep felt like an eternity. When he reached 20 reps, he released the cables. His chest protruded so far from his upper body a dark shadow was cast over the top of his hard abs. He tried to bounce the blood-filled muscles but they were too bloated to respond. Sam moved the pins down to 100lbs each and started another set. He managed 14 reps before he was screamed in pain. Sam dropped the weights and stumbling away from the machine. The gym torture went on for hours. Every time Sam thought he could not longer move, he would catch a glimpse of his outrageously pumped, still contest-ready body and he’d force himself to perform another set. Sam had showered and eaten and was looking forward to relaxing for the rest of the day when he got a message from his father asking him to come over to the house right away. His parents paid for his apartment, which he was grateful for. He hadn’t seen them in months, and they hadn’t seen Sam for almost 100lbs. “SAM!?” His mother yelled when she opened the front door. Sam chose to wear a hoodie and baggy sweat pants but they did little to hide his dramatically larger body. “Hi mom.” He said as she hugged him before stepping away, not sure what she was feeling under his clothes. “What’s happened to you Sam? GARY, COME HERE!” Sam’s father came around the corner and stopped dead in his tracks. “SAM! What the-?” “I started working out.” He said with a goofy smile. “I-I-I just took a lasagna out of the oven. I should get dinner ready.” Sam’s flustered mother said as she hurried towards the kitchen. Sam followed his father into the living room. He sat on the sofa while his father just stared. Gary was always a health nut. Growing up, Sam remembered him running marathons, taking the family on long hikes and basically had always been very active. It frustrated Gary that Sam never showed much interested in anything physical. “Sam, I’m shocked! What happened?” “I finally got my shit together dad. I got tired of be a lazy, skinny geek.” “T-T-That’s great son but this is, this is…” “I know, it’s pretty crazy. Turns out, my body had responded really fast.” “Fast! Sam, you are HUGE!” Gary said, finally slumping onto a nearby chair. “I competed in my first bodybuilding show yesterday. I won the whole thing.” “Bodybuilding?” Sam unzipped his hoodie. Underneath he was wearing a t-shirt that was stretched across his bulging upper body. His intense chest workout a few hours before didn’t help hide his size. “OH MY GOD!” His father and mother, who had just walked in the room, exclaimed in unison. “Why would you want to look like that?!” Sam’s mother screamed. “You look so, so, gross!”. She stormed out of the room and back to the kitchen. “Sorry Sam.” Gary said, still trying to comprehend how his once small son now looked. “It’s ok Dad. I’m getting used to it. It doesn’t bother me, I know I look freaky.” “And you are ok with that?” “Yeah. In fact, I’ve always wanted to be like this. When I finally started working out, I knew I’d never want to stop. I just want to keep getting bigger.” “Bigger? Than this?” Sam was silent for a moment before responding. “Yes Dad. I want to get WAY bigger than this. I know it sounds crazy to you but it’s all I’ve ever wanted.” Gary ran his hand over his forehead, too stunned to respond. His eyes travelled over Sam’s massive 21” arms and 52” chest. He could see the striations on his shoulders through the t-shirt fabric and the veins on his traps. “This is going to take some getting used to Sam. Let me go see how mom’s doing and check on dinner.” Gary said as he slowly rose and left the room. Sam stood and walked to the large fireplace mantle. He looked at the numerous family photos on display. In every one, his parents smiled and Sam looked uncomfortable. Sam saw the unhappy, skinny kid staring back at him in every image. He looked up at his reflection in a large mirror hanging over the fireplace. He could only see his face and the top of his massive traps, but that was enough to make him smile. Skinny Sam was gone forever. He heard his father call him into the kitchen. The table was laden with food. His mother had clearly scrambled to find more food for Sam to eat. She stopped moving when he walked in, now standing, his swollen upper body on full display. She shot her husband a terrified look and silently took her seat and began filling a plate for Sam. “Thanks mom.” He said, noticing she didn’t make eye contact. They ate mostly in silence. Gary asked about Sam’s job and other trivial things. When the food was nearly gone, thanks to Sam’s voracious appetite, his mother excused herself. “Don’t worry Sam, she’ll come around.” Gary said as he started to clear the table. Sam helped. Sam filled the sink and started cleaning the pots and pans. Gary loaded the dishwasher. He came to stand next to Sam as he scrubbed the lasagna pan. Sam was rubbing hard, causing his arms to swell and his veins to crawl over his paper-thin skin. “My god Sam, look at your arm! I’ve never seen anything like it.” “Thanks dad, they are 21” and growing.” “Amazing.” Gary said and went to sit back at the table. “Sam, sit down.” Sam looked across at his dad, who had a look of concern on his face. “I need to ask you something and I want you to be honest. I’ve not as out-of-touch as you might think. I know there are a lot of products out there today that help people get big. I also know there are illegal substances you can use. Tell me; are you using steroids?” Sam didn’t see the point in lying. “Yes dad. It’s the only way I can get as big as I want to. I’m not being dumb about it though. I promise.” “That’s dangerous Sam, no matter what people say.” “I know the risks but I can’t stop dad. I NEED to get bigger. I know it sounds crazy.” “It’s not crazy Sam.” Gary said to Sam’s surprise. “I think what you have done is amazing and in such a short period of time. I can tell you are happy and I think, for the first time in your life.” Sam couldn’t stop the tears from filling his eyes. “I can’t say I total understand this, this obsession but…” “But?” “I want you to know I’ll support you with whatever you need.” Sam was shocked. He just stared at his father, tears running down his face. “I’ll up your allowance, help you with food, clothes, whatever you need. But you need to make me a promise.” “Anything!” Sam said. “Achieve your dreams, that’s all I ever wanted for you. Make yourself proud Sam.” Sam jumped up from the table and wrapped his arms around his father, lifting him a foot off the floor. “Whoah Sam, y-y-you’re hurting me!” Sam released his father and stepped back. “I’m sorry dad! I just don’t know what to say.” “You don’t have to say anything, you are my son and I love you. Your mom does too, just give her some time.” Sam arrived home to see a large deposit into his back account. He was still riding high from his dad’s reaction. He didn’t need more motivation to keep going but knowing his dad was on his side added additional fuel to the already raging fire.

“Preston? All the guys are anxious to see you bro. It is your birthday after all.” “Uh...Cam? I can’t leave the bathroom right now, you know what I told you before about my weird issue, right?” “You know that I don’t believe that you have some other guy inside you. I am not telling them that either. Just don’t be in there too long, they will get pissed off and leave.” “I can’t control what is happening to me dude. It just starts when it starts. I think maybe it is because he knows that there are other male suitors here.” The now 25-year-old beefy Texan can feel himself starting to change and is trying not to get too excited over it. “Uh...Cam...just...well try to entertain them for a bit. I... uh...mmm...oh fuck this is going to feel so good, I can tell.” “Whatever you say, bro!” Preston can hear his bones shifting and his muscles stretching and swelling as he looks on in the bathroom mirror. It has been a long time since he has let his mature, incredibly muscular half have its way with him. He knows that he needs to try and keep his voice down, but the sensations coursing through his body are going to be overwhelming. “Oh fuck...I have really missed this so much. Daddy Preston is going to be really popular tonight; I can feel it deep down inside me.” He can feel his back swelling as he gradually gets a bit taller at the same time. His boots are now straining against his expanding toes as they fight for release. He can start to feel his mind changing ever so slightly too. It makes him want it even more. “AHH, yeah fucking grow for me muscles. I am more than willing to let you out, big daddy.” He laughs slightly as he feels his arms starting to expand as his quads and calves begin to stretch his jeans as well. His ass is stretching the fabric as it squeaks loudly. He can also feel his pecs getting bigger beneath his undershirt as his leather vest starts straining against his expanding delts and traps. “MMM...rruugghh...oh...fuck...heh...I can’t be too loud...uhm...he he...but damn the pleasure really makes me want to go full Saiyan.” He can see how big the veins are getting on his biceps which are completely visible beneath the fabric, the thick cords protruding, and it is making his cock react to the sensations. He can feel it stretching down his growing right quad as his underwear rips slightly under the weight of his manhood. The contours of his pecs are also visible in the bathroom mirror as well. He is prolonging the growth as much as he can. “This time is SO MUCH better than before. Mm... heh heh...” He grunts as he feels his feet and ankles destroying his boots, the leather splitting in two as his jeans begin ripping apart at the seams as well. He knows that his voice will change at any second as a result of his transition into his bigger half. He can hear a knock on his door again. “Preston? Are you really going to be in there all night? I am having trouble keeping the guys entertained.” The growing beast laughs and moans as he hears Cam outside the door again. “Cam...I already told you...I am growing in here. HAHA! Mm... you want to come in here and see what I am talking about?” The 25-year-old outside the door notices that the tone in Preston’s voice has definitely changed and is a bit confused. “Uh...are you okay in there? I can tell there is something different about your voice. You seem incredibly happy as well.” Preston starts saying, “YEAH...YEAH...” as he feels his belt snap around his waist, and he his vest starts to split along the middle of his back as it also starts ripping through his shirt. “Get in here dude. Watch me as I... I will try to wait until you do...” “Wait until you what?” “Just get in here Cam...I think you will be glad you did.” His friend is quite surprised when he enters and sees that Preston is looking a lot bigger than he did earlier. Pieces of his boots are hugging his legs as his calves are now peering out the sides of his jeans where they have ripped open. His quads are still growing wider as the last remaining seams on his jeans give way, revealing his huge, dense, powerful wheels, which have now developed several teardrop-shaped separations in each of them. “WHOA! Uh...wow Preston. You were not lying, were you?” “Lock the door Cam. I am not ready for the reveal...mmm...just yet...RRAARR!!” The beast’s swelling pecs are now ripping his undershirt down the front as his gut completely vanishes and his expanding eight pack can now be seen. His giant biceps and triceps make quick work of his sleeves as he tenses his hands and gleefully watches in delight as his bloated forearms blast through the front sections of his shirt. Each one of them is incredibly vascular, wide, and powerful. “I am so glad that you decided to come in and watch me hulk out Cam. You are now meeting daddy Preston. He is very glad to meet you.” The huge bodybuilder is now tearing his vest and shirt off and is breathing heavily as he shows Cameron how massive he is getting, flexing his biceps and chest for him. The striations are vast in each one of his muscles and incredibly thick. His friend reaches in to start rubbing on the beast’s abdominal rack, which makes Preston sigh in pleasure. “Oh, my gawd Preston, is this really you?” “It is all me dude. Hold on while I... err...mmm...YYEESS!!” The huge bodybuilder grunts as his big cock frees itself from its confines and is now smacking Cam’s leg, who is just a foot away now. Preston tears the rest of his jeans off, as well as the remnants of his underwear, and tosses them off to the side. He has now put his hands around his friend’s waist and is hugging his ass with his fingers as he picks him up and places him on the sink in front of the mirror. “I... uhm...I don’t know what to think right now, bro.” He notices Preston’s eye color has changed from brown to green. “Oh wow, your eyes are so beautiful too.” “Hehe, yeah this happens when I change over to him. Do you like how daddy Preston looks, dude?” “Oh, of course I do. We have been friends for a really long time though. I haven’t thought about you in this way before.” “That is probably because I was overweight Cam. Mm...it feels so exhilarating to do this after holding him back for so long. He has wanted to make an appearance with someone else for as long as I have known you.” Cameron’s hands are now traveling all over his buddy’s chest as Preston grips his hands on the sides of the sink trying not to put too much pressure on it. He is flexing his arms, making them bulge, veins thick and corded. He continues to stare into his friend’s eyes with a sense of longing. “You know I want you badly dude. I am holding back so much right now because I really like you. My balls are so full that they are stretching my sack.” Cameron can see that he is right as the big beast moans feeling them grow beneath his huge, sheathed power tool. Preston grabs one of his friend’s hands and places it over top of it and has him start stroking. He moans deeply as he starts to precum all over his buddy’s hand. “Oh fuck, it is really huge and veiny Preston.” “Just keep stroking me Cam and make me cum for you.” Cameron continues to rub Preston’s huge chest and abs while stroking him. The huge beast pants for the next 30 seconds before he starts grunting in pleasure. “Here it comes dude. I am not sorry for what I am about to do to you, HAHA! YEAH DUDE...YEAH pump that out of me...” The unsuspecting stroker starts to get bombarded by several ropes of thick goo as it lands all over Cameron’s clothing. Some of it ends up on the walls and eventually onto his face. Preston laughs as he sees this occurring and tries to wipe some of it off his buddy’s eyes. “Ahh...I didn’t mean to get it in your eyes like that.” “Oh fuck bro... you were not kidding when you said you were full of your man seed.” Cameron thinks he even got some of it in his mouth. “Uh...I think I may have swallowed some of your boys. Weirdly, it doesn’t taste too terrible.” “Heh, that is great to hear. Cam...I have to ask you. Do you want to look like me?” His friend seems confused, but also intrigued. “Umm...I don’t know Preston.” “Well...I want to grow you buddy. All you have to do is swallow more of my spunk.” The beast starts scooping up off Cam’s clothing and face and shows it to him. “Open up dude and let me help you become a pro bodybuilder in just minutes.” Cameron reluctantly does so as he licks Preston’s big fingers. The huge muscle monster moans as he leans in to talk to him with a smile on his face. “I know you are probably thinking that this is just a dream, but it isn’t. Join me buddy. I would love to see you become daddy Cameron. Big and furry too...YEAH! Make this happen dude. I will conjure him out of you. You can’t turn back now because I have placed the seeds inside you. I was respectful about it too. MMM...you know I want this to happen.” Cameron looks at him bewildered. He can feel his insides reacting to Preston’s cum. “OH GAWD! You are not joking. You are kind of evil bro. I don’t know what to think right now.” “HAHA! I know you mean that in a slightly playful way. I can sense it. You want this. I know you do because of the way you are looking at me right now. You are attracted to me and what I have become.” Preston finally kisses his friend on the lips, and they embrace. The beast is now holding him against him, feeling his body shaking as it tries to cope with what is about to transpire. The huge sweaty hulk is quite enamored with his close friend and can’t wait to see him experience what he has for the first time. They both stop kissing after a few seconds. “He wants to come out so badly Cam. I can feel him raging from inside you.” “Uh...but I didn’t want this, Preston. You tricked me into lusting after your muscles. That wasn’t fair, you know?” “HAHA! You are lying to yourself right now. If you didn’t want any part of this, you could have turned around and left, but you didn’t. You came in here because you could hear me enjoying it and was curious. Now, you can do the same. I have only shared this gift with one other man, and I can’t tell you who is right now because he is someone you might know.” Cameron is now quite anguished and can’t seem to focus on anything else anymore except for what is transpiring from within his body. “Oh fuck...I can...I can feel something happening now...” Preston grunts as he hears Cameron’s bones cracking and his muscles squealing beneath his clothing. The other 25-year-old can feel his feet starting to stretch his sneakers as his legs begin to grow as well. The huge beast that is with him is now slowly massaging his friend's lower half, feeling him expanding against his fingers. “MMM dude...you are going to make me cum again watching you grow into a muscle beast. Now get fucking MASSIVE for me you puny man.” He can feel himself getting taller now as his shirt untucks itself from his jeans. Preston can see his friend’s abs starting to expand across his torso as he begins to feel his arms inflate as his chest and back start to stretch his shirt. He is now moaning in pleasure as his beastly friend says, “OH YEAH...GROW!” a few times. “AH BRO! I... uh...I am fucking LOVING IT! My mind has stopped resisting it and... I... I just want to keep GROWING!” “It is an unreal feeling isn’t it, Cam? Try to stay in control of it though, I want you and I to savor this together so I can cream all over your beautiful muscles.” Cameron grunts as his feet finally tear through his sneakers, making Preston say, “YEAH DADDY! I want you so MUCH!”. The beast stares greedily at his friend’s expanding chest, reaching in to feel each inflating mound of hard, thick, dense, powerful pectoral as they push his top out and further away from his body. He can hear his growing buddy growling as his arms, now wrapped around Preston’s waist, start to slowly rip his shirt sleeves, revealing his big meaty horseshoe-sized triceps, which have a nice covering of reddish-brown fur all over them. He squeezes his engorged biceps against his hulkish friend’s obliques and giggles as they both notice his newly developing deeper voice. “I have to be bigger and stronger than you, bro. That is all I am thinking about right now. I won’t settle for anything less than that.” “OH HEH! Well, I won’t object to that Cam. I am going to shoot if you...” Cameron grins as he starts to lift Preston off the ground. His immense back immediately tears through his shirt as his enormous quads do the same with his jeans. He realizes that he is getting incredibly strong as he holds the 285-pound beast in the air for several seconds before placing him back down on the floor. Preston is now starting to squirt cum all over him again. “OH YEAH DUDE! You are so fucking amazing...AHH...mmm...you are getting so handsome too. The hair on your head is thicker.” “Ah...let me run my hands on my face then. Do I have a beard now?” “Yeah, you have a nice one Cam. Your Spanish and Irish genes are coming out. I knew that you would get nice and furry for me too.” “That isn’t the only part of me that is getting big and furry, Preston.” Cameron’s jeans are practically in tatters as his bloated cock tears through the side of them and swells even bigger. His massive pecs easily shred his shirt all the way down as he reaches in to tear the rest of it open. He can’t help but run his hands all over both of his furry mounds and feels how big his nipples are as well, as they turn downwards towards his huge rack of ten meaty slabs. “Heh, you evil genius. I love that you are creaming all over me. It is my turn to release my thick river and I want that huge ass of yours to do it in.” “OH, FUCK CAM! I have never bottomed before. You might tear me up if you...” Cameron picks him up again and wraps his friend’s huge quads around his powerful waist. He then finds Preston’s wet hole and slowly starts to wedge his big shaft inside. The beast groans as he slowly starts to work it in. “You had no idea that you chose a power top, did ya bro? I am so anxious to plow you and I wonder if the cycle will continue if I cum inside you.” “I don’t know dude. I would love to know myself. MMM...fuck me good daddy and we can find out.” Cameron, who has grown to over 300 pounds now, has managed to push most of his cock inside his buddy after a few minutes. He grunts loudly as Preston says, “YEAH...YEAH...I want it so much daddy Cameron. Feed my body.” “Uh...Uh...I am just about there you hunky...mother fing...AHH...YYEESS!!” The big beast laughs as he covers Preston’s mouth because his partner is starting to yell in pleasure as he is being filled with Cameron’s massive load. The furry beast’s cock and balls contract as they pump round after round of thick jizz inside the eager bottom. After a couple more minutes, he pulls out of his partner’s hole and puts him back down on the floor. He smiles as he sees some of his cum rolling down Preston’s huge and veiny right hamstring and calf. “WHEW! That was really fun Preston. I will have to regroup after that one I think.” “I wonder if it will take very long to take effect. I have never gone this far with this before. I... OHH...UH...HAHA...it really does work...I can feel it starting again.” The beast moves back a little bit to allow himself to have more space. He moans as his legs and arms begin growing once again. Preston can also feel himself getting even taller as his cock starts to leak profusely as well. He quickly places Cameron’s hands on his swelling shaft. “STROKE ME DUDE! Join me on this incredible journey into godhood and we can outgrow this tiny bathroom.” After working him over for just a few seconds, Preston starts showering Cameron in his seed. The hairy beast guzzles his friend’s load from his now 15-inch dong and can feel things starting up again in his body. “OH, FUCKING YES! GROW...GGRROOWW...” Cameron can feel himself expanding rapidly as the two hulks feel themselves pressing up against each other as they get closer to the ceiling inside the bathroom. The sink breaks under the weight of the hairy hulk as the mirror tumbles to the ground. They both start pushing on the walls in the room and laugh as they see cracks forming. There are voices coming from outside the bathroom. “Heh, I think maybe we might have to expand our little group here Cam, don’t you think?” “OH, you better believe it dude. I feel like a god now and need a bunch of slaves to pleasure me. Of course, you will always be my number one.” “HAHA, that is great to hear, dude!” They both knock down the bathroom wall that was separating them from the rest of the house. The other men that were there for Preston’s birthday are in total disbelief as they stare in awe at the two muscle monsters in front of them. Cameron pulls off the rest of the clothing that was stuck to him and drops it on top of a couple of the men. He turns and smiles at his humongous buddy. “I think we can do this in no time bro. I can’t imagine that Teddy and Pablo could resist at least getting a few licks of the seed on that fabric.” “Heh, you are probably right Cam. The smell alone has to be driving them wild.” The story ends here...or does it?

This is a prequel to the Brent series. All characters are of legal age. Previous parts: - Brent visits a new gym: https://musclegrowth.net/topic/26631-brent-visits-a-new-gym-formerly-the-newcomer-at-the-gym/ - Brent hits the showers: https://musclegrowth.net/topic/26951-brent-hits-the-showers/ - Brent the god: https://musclegrowth.net/topic/27165-brent-the-god/ The music was loud enough to make the walls vibrate, and conversation had to be shouted even if you were standing next to someone. Brent was very unsure as to why he was even here. And worst of all, his friends had never showed up, leaving him alone in a sea of random people. The lean high school senior made his way through the throng of people loitering in the doorway into the kitchen, where the sound of the thumping bass was dulled enough he could hear himself think. His 5' 6" frame barely got a second look from the group of jocks nearby, who were busy chatting it up with a gaggle of girls as he moved past them towards the counter that had been turned into a makeshift bar. Despite being an all-senior party, this was most certainly not his scene, he grumbled to himself as he perused the various bottles and decanters left out haphazardly. Brent wasn't much of a drinker, but maybe the alcohol would help loosen him up enough to try talking to someone. His gaze flitted over each bottle, some brands he recognized, others he didn't. There was one smaller little bottle way at the back that he picked up that was still sealed, but the label had been scratched or ripped off, leaving barely anything to describe what was in it. Brent could just make out the remnants of a -U on the label, and shrugged to himself, rooting around for a plastic cup. He had just finished opening the little mini bottle and pouring it into the cup, when a pair of giggling voices startled him, causing him to fumble and empty the whole little bottle into his cup. Straightening, he looked up to see a pair of guys coming into the kitchen. Both were taller than Brent, and probably a year or two older. The first guy looked latino, with an easy smile. He wore a ripped t-shirt and jeans, both tight enough to show off his toned physique. His partner was unmistakably Irish, with red hair and freckles. He wore a tank top and had a plaid shirt tied around his waist. His face was red, as if he had been recently crying. The pair had a slight stagger to their step, indicating this was probably not their first visit to the liquor spot. "I'm telling you, hun, Robbie doesn't know what he's missing," the first guy said, waving his hand dismissively as he poured a drink with the other. "Maybe," the other sighed, pouring one for himself. "Still irks me that he just falls into Kevin's trap like that, even though I've been putting the moves on him for weeks." The first guy snorted, tossing back half the drink he had poured. "Please....that slut's been with half the football team, and the soccer team already. If he has any interest at all, he'll see you're the better choice." "And if he doesn't?" "Then do what he's doing! Find some random guy here, take him upstairs, and make him jealous," the first guy slurred and giggled. His eyes looked around the pretty much empty kitchen, before landing on Brent, who was busying himself with examining the sink and counter-tops, trying not to look out of place. "There! How about him? He's cute and looks like he needs to get laid!" "Dude!" the second guy turned beet red as he chugged his drink. "Hey buddy!" the guy called over, taking a step towards Brent. "You from Westridge too?" "Umm...n-no," Brent said, gripping his plastic cup tight. "I'm from across town. I...ah...came with some frien-" "Yeah, cool," the slightly taller guy waved him off, speaking over his stutter. "You wanna get lucky tonight?" he asked bluntly, jabbing a thumb over his shoulder at his friend, who was now shrinking away. "My buddt here could use a hand to woo this guy...y'know what, never mind. Point is, he need a fling, and you could probably use a little action to, amirite?" "Wha...ah? Um," Brent stammered, as he looked over the two guys. This was a prank, right? "I...I don't, uh...." "You're an ass, Jose!" the second guy admonished, smacking his friend in the shoulder. "I'm not just gonna do some random guy to get his attention!" With that, he stalked off out of the kitchen, leaving the senior and the first guy alone. "Ahhh, well fuck it," Jose grumbled, tossing back his drink. He watched his friend go, then looked back at the thin teen still blushing intensely as he nursed his drink. "Sorry, I guess," he shrugged. Brent shook his head, cheeks burning. "I-its fine," he whispered. He shuffled on his feet and looked at the floor for a bit, before raising his gaze and realizing he was still checking him out. "Uh..." "You are kinda cute," the inebriated guy said with a dopey smile. He reached over and rubbed his arm, picking at the shirt that hugged his lean frame. "Thanks?" "Sorry for getting your hopes up," the man said, still petting his chest. Brent wondered if he could feel his heart racing under his sternum. "Looks like you could probably use the fun as much as my friend could," he chuckled. He traced Brent's shoulder a bit, his eyes dipping down across his lower body, making Brent shuffle a bit in embarrassment. "So....you wanna go upstairs?" "Huh?" Brent blinked, looking back at him in confusion. Jose shrugged, grinning in his drunken state and chuckled softly. "I mean...kinda threw it out there, then took it back, eh? Not cool, really." He stifled another laugh, his eyes dripping down over Brent once more. "Unlike Mister Hopeless over there, I'm not against having a little fun with a cute guy tonight. Honestly, this party kinda blows and I could use the excitement." Brent blinked again, his eyes slowly widening. "W-wait...so you seriously want to....uh?" "Yeah, come on dude," he said, tugging on his arm. "Its no biggie, and plus we'll both probably enjoy it," he shrugged casually. "Finish your drink and let's go, cutie." Brent's mind ran in about five different directions. Was this hot guy seriously offering him to get laid, just like that? He'd heard some parties like this people ran loose and easy, but he never thought he would get a score like this, especially since he was a virgin! Brent wrestled with himself; part of him not wanting to just bed some random guy from across town, made him feel cheap. On the other hand, there was no way Jose would have ever paid him a second glance if he were sober. Finally deciding, he tossed his cup back and downed the liquor in one go, the burn on his throat nearly making him choke and gasp. A wave of warmth ran down his gullet and pooled in his belly, infusing him with some liquid courage as he allowed Jose to pull him out the back of the kitchen and upstairs. Jose picked out the first available bedroom, leading him inside and locking he door. His hands were on Brent's crotch a moment later, and Brent bit back his urge to squeal in surprise. "Mmff...now, lets see what we're working with," he said, wasting no time in undoing his pants and tugging them down. Brent felt his face heat up as he knelt down, coming face to face with the growing tent in his boxers. Clearly he was more drunk than he thought, or really just had no inhibitions, as he leaned in and rubbed his face against his erection. "A-aah...." Brent stammered, his legs wobbling at the friction. Jose was full on nuzzling his groin as his wandering hands groped his tight backside. "Oh....wow..." "Hehe, you like that," he slurred, looking up at the thin guy with a dopey grin and half lidded eyes. "Let's see what you're packing..." he tugged Brent's boxers down, letting his cock to spring up at hit him in the nose. "Holy Shit! Is this 8 inches?" Jose said with a laugh, wrapping his hand around the base of Brent's cock. Brent nodded, turning red. He knew he was bigger than average based on what he saw in the showers after gym class, but he'd never let anyone see. Framed by his lean body, his dick looked even larger, out of proportion to the rest of him. "Nice dude! Mmmm I'm gonna enjoy this..." Jose murmured as he slurped over it and swallowed down his shaft, making the teen blush and gasp, his hands holding Jose's head as he swallowed. "Ffffuck...." he groaned, feeling his tongue wrapping around the base as he bobbed on him without hesitation. Jose sucked around his pulsing dick, swallowing him down to the base as he let Brent hold his head, getting him good and ready. With his free hand between his own legs, he unfastened his pants and shimmied them off, freeing his own 7-inch cock to play with. Taking Brent's base in a hand he pulled back, stroking him slow and firm as he pulsed in his hand, looking up at him. "Doing okay, cute stuff?" "Y-yeah....damn..." Brent panted, his legs wobbling a bit as he braced himself on Jose's broad shoulders. "Tsk...awww, first blowjob?" he teased lightly, working his hand up and down his big cock. He nodded, blushing, and he chuckled more. "Well, I want to get something out of this before you pop, so why don't you sit back on the bed?" Brent nodded again, moving back to the bed against the wall and flopping backwards on it, his chest still heaving with excitement. The liquid courage still blossomed in his gut, the warmth surging through him, but pooling particularly in his loins, a thin bead of precum dripping from his shaft. He watched Jose kick off his jeans and boxer briefs, climbing up over him and straddling his waist, lining up his ass to rub against Brent's throbbing pole. "Mmm...then lets forget the foreplay, and just get to the fun, huh?" he said, grinding against his shaft as he shuffled Brent into position. Brent opened his mouth to say something, but it turned into a gasp as Jose pushed down, slipping Brent inside his asshole with surprisingly little resistance. The heat building in his loins flared out and he felt his balls tense, pumping a thick wad of precum up into Jose as he wriggled down the first few inches. "O-oohh fuck!" he moaned, bucking up against Jose instinctively. "Mmff...oh yes," Jose grunted, biting his lip as Brent pushed inside, spreading him open around his surprisingly thick shaft. He could feel the gush of precum up into him, and he chuckled, impressed by the quantity. "Oooh...those balls are productive!" "Hhngh..." was all Brent could reply, bucking up into him again as he rolled his hips, the hazy lust of his first time getting laid fogging his mind. He was dimly aware of how warm he felt, his lower body almost tingling like pins and needles, but it was drowned out by the feel of Jose's tight ass wrapping around his cock. He bucked up again, sinking himself to the hilt inside, and making him moan as he arched his back. "H-aaah! Eager are we?" Jose grunted, pushing back down against him as they managed to drive Brent inside up to his base, the more muscular man squirming a bit at the feel of the throbbing cock spreading his insides. "Oooff....you're big, cutie," he panted, rocking atop Brent. "Perfect for an ass like mine...." Brent bit his lip and grunted, pushing up into him steadily as his lust drove him on, his hips on autopilot. "F-fuuck...so warm," he panted, bucking against Jose and feeling his full balls slap against his backside, his cock throbbing hard and pumping another good spurt of precum. Jose arched his back, wiggling down on him as he felt his hole dripping already from him. "Sh-shit you pre a lot," he grunted, working back and forth atop him as the lean guy pushed up against him. His tunnel tightened down around Brent's dick, making him feel the throbbing cock more firmly, and he spasmed as it flexed inside him. "Ohh! Nngh...y-you sure you're a virgin?" "Y-yeah!" Brent grunted, laying his head back and holding Jose's tanned thighs as he rode him. His mind was imploding with pleasure from how warm and tight Jose felt, his heart pounding in his chest as he got lucky for the first time so casually. Forget his friends, this was starting to rule! "Y-you're really tight!" He shook his head as he squirmed a bit, feeling a little odd as he rode him. Jose never felt a stretch like this, and it was driving him crazy, almost like the little man had grown inside him. "N-no...mff...i-it feels like...aah...you're getting bigger!" The mismatched pair groaned as Jose began to ride him harder, the bed creaking softly, but not enough to be heard over the music from downstairs. "Nnngh...r-really good...for a virgin...." he panted, bouncing on Brent as his cock jabbed at his insides. They moved together for a time, grunting and panting as Brent's cock slid in and out of him, biting his lip. After a few more moments though, he felt Jose clamp down around him again tightly. "Mmff...ahh..fuck...!" he cried out, hips shoving upwards a little harder than intended. Jose arched his back and squirmed, as it felt so odd to feel this good with someone so inexperienced, but it was drowned out by the intense pleasure of having Brent's thick 8-inches rubbing against his insides, making sparks explode in his mind. "Nnaah....keep going,"he grunted, pushing back against his hips as he thrust up, determined to keep feeling this sensation, even as it felt harder and harder to pull up off of him. The warmth that had been pooling and building in his gut and loins stared to grow and flare, making Brent moan again as pleasure washed over him. He panted and slowed his pace of thrusting up into Jose, getting close. "Mmff...th-think I'm gonna cum..." he grunted, trying to pull back. Shaking his head, the horny hunk pushed down harder, forcing Brent deeper as he moaned. "Not yet!," he growled, riding him harder as his whole body flexed. He didn't know who this guy was, but his dick felt like magic! "Soooo good...come on!" His legs wrapped tighter around Brent's as he felt his balls brushing against his taint. Brent grunted instinctively as his cock began to swell. He had never felt so full down below before, building up to what he knew would be the greatest orgasm he had ever had. He gripped Jose's hips tightly, mashing their groins together as he bucked into the larger man. Brent ground himself inside Jose again and again as he clenched around his dick. It was like the more he pulled his partner down onto him, the tighter he gripped his cock. As Jose's body tightened, his muscles rippled. Suddenly he jerked and a big glob of cum burst out from his cock, spraying ropes of white onto Brent's face and chest. "Shit!" Jose called out with each burst. His pole lobbed long ropy globs of cum into the air. "Shit! Shit! Shit!" The hunk shook his head from side to side, unable to control himself. "Oh FUCK!" he moaned. His muscular physique tightened. He swore he saw spots in his vision as a wave of pleasure washed over him. "Nngh! Ahh! Ahh yes!" he groaned, his body jerking as it rode out the orgasm. Brent's vision swam, trying to make out the hot guy squirming on his dick as Jose's asshole clenched his cock like a vice. "Nnngh...shit! Ahh...fuck...fuuuuck!" Brent moaned as he finally climaxed, spraying thick wads of cum deep into Jose. His hips bucked as he came and came, harder than he ever had before. The two enjoyed simultaneous orgasms. Jose's cock squirted all over Brent and the bed, and Brent's cock filled the stud's ass with his load. The two exchanged moans and expletives as they simultaneously released the pressure of their sexual dams. "Unnf! Nnngh! Aw yeah on baby....cummm!" Jose could feel Brent's balls pulse as they emptied. He couldn't believe how good a fuck this guy was! He had a bit of a reputation of hooking up with multiple guys at the club each night, and yet here he was, what was supposed to be a quickie was leaving him winded. The cutie under him jerked and spasmed as they rode out the last of their orgasms. Jose felt so heavy stop him, like a wave of fatigue from their sex washed over him, but still the two bucked together. When they were done, Jose collapsed on top of Brent. The two kissed and gazed into each other's eyes, basking in the afterglow. After a moment, Jose's eyes closed and his body went slack, passing out. Brent felt Jose's full weight shift on top of him, pinning him down like a weighted blanket. Though he gasped to catch his breath, he didn't have the strength to push the larger guy off of him. His eyes closed as he gave into his exhaustion, not noticing the unnatural glow eminating from between them. Brent's eyes opened with a start. His heart was racing, he was covered in sweat. His eyes darted around the room, his mind trying to discern his current location. How long had he been out? Jose was nowhere to be found. Laying there panting, he tried to sit up, still trying to figure out what just happened...and if he wasn't just having some crazy dream. Suddenly, his body clenched violently, making him curl in himself. He fought the urge to cry out, lest he draw any attention to him. It felt like liquid heat rushed to every part of his body, all the way from his fingers to his toes. He watched as his leg muscles tensed and thickened, growing more toned. "Nngh...fuck...augh!" he grunted through his teeth. He could feel his chest tighten and expand as his arms curled, the muscles once barely existent now plumped up with more mass. Brent panted and jerked atop the cum splattered bed as his body grew. Finally, the growth stopped. A cool sensation of relief washed over him and he struggled to sit up. His cock was easily several inches bigger and thicker than before, already hard and pointing straight up in front of him. He shuffled over to the nightstand, throwing on the light. Staring back at him from the floor-length mirror at the foot of the bed was himself....but more. "What the hell?" He stared at his reflection for a good five minutes, eyes wondering all over his body. The teen was now a good four inches taller than he had been. Whereas before he was thin, almost lanky, now he had a swimmer's frame. His pectorals were firm and pronounced, showing off a chest he never had before. His abdomen was firm, but toned, the muscles there just starting to show. Even his arms and legs were larger than before, yet still lean. He couldn't help but feel a rush of excitement as he looked at his new self, grinning hugely. He extended and arm and looked it up and down, running his other hand over it, squeezing his bicep as he flexed it, amazing at how far up the muscle traveled.He had sometimes dreamed of something like this happening, but now it was real! He couldn't believe it. His newly enlarged 10-inch long cock throbbed as he explored his body. Brent wrapped both hands around his huge shaft and pumped it slowly, throwing his head back and groaning in pleasure. A small wad of precum dribbled out and slid down his shaft, running over his fingers. He made a circle with both hands, interlocking his fingers, and placed it at the top of his cock, then pushed it down his shaft, squeezing tightly. His cock throbbed in response, seemingly growing even harder as a huge, thick vein bulged out, traveling the length of his cock. He moaned loudly when he felt it pulsating against his palm, his hands still traveling down his length until finally ending at the base. His whole cock quivered and throbbed as though ready to burst. It only took two strokes to send him over the edge. "Ohh YEAH!" he roared, thrust his hips upward, fucking his hands, cum shooting out in massive, long, thick ropes, splattering against the ceiling and falling back onto him. Warm splatters decorated his body, and soon began to soak into the bed. The pleasure was too great. Brent lost control of his body, his arms falling to the side and spasming as he writhed, howling in pleasure, his cock thumping against his chest and spurting a long rope of cum onto his face and the wall behind him. After a minute of mind numbing pleasure, Brent felt his body unclench and relax. He wiped the cum from his face and gasped for air. He breathed deeply, watching his pecs rise and fall as he caught his breath. Brent's thoughts raced as he remembered feeling Jose's weight sink into him right before he lost consciousness. How he felt heat envelope the two of them as his eyes closed. Had he literally absorbed him? How was that possible? This post-orgasm realization sent a rush of terror through him. He leapt off the bed, looking at the mess of cum he had splattered all over. Panicking, he quickly began to pull on his clothes, a distant part of him noting how much he filled out the front of his jeans now. He clicked off the lights and snuck downstairs, making a beeline for the door and heading out into the cool night air as his mind raced with the fact that he just had sex....and absorbed his partner. "Wh-what was in that drink?"

Soon after Sam and Kurt got back from Florida, they drove over to the barn. “Fingers crossed,” said Kurt as they rounded the bend that led to the barn. To their surprise, not only was the barn still standing, but it was gleaming in the sunlight from a fresh coat of red paint. As they pulled up, Hank came outside in his jock, a weight belt synched around his waist, swaggering like a 300lb Roman gladiator. “Bet you weren’t expecting that, were ya?” he said proudly, rolling his huge shoulders and jutting out his chest. “You did all that in a week?” asked Sam. “Even less,” bragged Hank. What he didn’t tell them was that he used Grindr to find guys to come out to the barn for a paint party followed by muscle worship sessions with him and Joe. Hank never lifted a brush, but when they found out that the old ladder they found in the barn was too short to reach the peak, he had a guy climb to the top, then Hank squatted down, grabbed the base of the ladder and lifted it up. All the guy had to do was extend his arm; Hank raised the ladder up and down to brush the paint on. This repeated movement made Hank’s back muscles roll and mound up thickly. His mighty shoulders bulged out and hardened up. The Grindr guys had a lot of pumped mass to worship once the barn was painted. “Is Joe still around?” asked Kurt. “Oh yeah. He went out for a hike awhile ago. Wait til you see him. Growing like a weed and jacked as fuck. I’ve got him benching 405 for reps. That combo of tren and shakes is really working for him.” As if on cue, they saw Joe coming up from behind the barn. He had on cargo shorts and a hoodie. He stripped the hoodie off as he neared them. His exposed torso V’d perfectly from his broad shoulders to his 8 pack, to his 28” waist. His legs were snaked with veins from his hike. His taut, golden skin shimmered in the sun. Kurt said to Sam, “That is one handsome stud. He kinda looks like you. Sure you didn’t knock anyone up when you were younger?” “Good lord, no.” said Sam. But as Joe got closer, Sam started thinking. “What?” asked Kurt, as he saw the puzzled look on Sam’s face. “Nothing. It’s stupid. It’s not possible.” “Spit it out,” said Hank, listening in. “When I was in high school, I went to spring break down in Panama Beach.” “Yeah?” said Kurt. “When was this?” “About twenty-two years ago. I ran out of money, so I used a fake ID and I donated sperm for some cash.” “No shit?” said Hank. As Joe walked up to them, Kurt said, “Hey Joe, where were you born?” “Florida. Why?” “What town?” asked Kurt. “Panama City.” The three huge men studied the strapping young hunk. His sky blue eyes, like Sam’s. His thick blond hair, like Sam’s. His strong cleft chin. Like Sam’s. The same balloon-knot navel. “It’s not possible,” said Sam, leaning back against the side of his car. “Oh yeah it is,” chuckled Hank. “What was your dad’s name?” asked Kurt. “I didn’t have a dad. I had two mom’s.” “Did they use a sperm bank?” “Well, yeah. It’s no biggie. Lots of people do.” “Do you like watching the weather, dude?” Hank asked Joe. Joe looked at each of them, then his eyes locked up with Sam’s. “What’s going on?” he asked. But as he looked at Sam, it slowly dawned on him. It was like he was looking into a mirror, seventeen years in the future. “Whoa,” he said, crouching down. “Whoa.” He looked up at Sam and said, “Dad?” “We don’t know anything yet,” said Sam. Joe stood up, walked over to Sam, and hugged him tight. Sam hugged him back. Hank watched them, and started thinking about how hot a three way would be, and started to bone. Kurt was having the same thought, and the same reaction. Hank looked at him and said, “Perv.” “Look who’s talkin’,” said Kurt. Meanwhile, Sam and Joe’s hug was turning into a hard, mutual grope. Sam couldn’t believe he was holding the son he never knew he had. The big strapping growing muscle stud of a son. “Oh fuck,” he groaned. “We should stop. We gotta stop.” “Yeah, we outta stop,” said Joe, as he continued to grope Sam’s huge back, realizing that he had the same genetics as this massive hulk. “Aw fawk, man. We even smell the same,” as he took a big whiff of Sam’s thick neck. They were both engorged. “Hoookay,” said Sam, firmly breaking up their embrace. “Let’s redirect our energy and go lift.” “Yeah, great idea,” said Joe. “Pump me up huge, Papi.” He and Sam headed into the barn. “Awkward,” said Hank, as he actively edged himself. “It’s amazing. They even walk the same,” Kurt said, as he and Hank watched them head into the barn. “And both have incredibly fuckable asses.” Kurt laughed. “True that. Let’s give them some space. You hungry?” “Always.” “Let’s go grab something. My treat.” “Oh hell yeah,” said Hank. “Then after, I’ll find some guys on Grindr for us to mess with. Use Joe’s pics as bait, then when they show up, they see this.” Hank flexed his arm and watched it ball up into a big ball of muscle. He kissed his peak. “Make them melt just by stripping our shirts off, real slow.” Hank grinned as he continued to admire his own arm. Kurt shook his head. “You know, I’m real worried about your lack of self confidence. Get in the truck.” They took off for town, with Hank spitting chew out the window as they drove. Two hours later, Sam and Joe finished their workout. Joe could hardly move, but he loved it. He couldn’t believe he’d just lifted with a guy the size of Big Ramy, and the guy was his father. Sam was flexing out in the mirror. Look at him, thought Joe, my 350lb muscle daddy, my huge pumped up daddy. Sam turned and looked at him, and saw the look of the young dude’s pure admiration and desire. They both felt a stirring in their loins. Just then, they heard a car pulled in front of the barn. Sam went out to see who it was. The car was a Mercedes-Maybach with Georgia vanity plates that read ‘HOG BOSS’. The door opened, and a huge mountain of a man emerged. He had on bib overhauls but no shirt. As he reached his full height, Sam suddenly felt small. The guy was around 6’11” and well over 600lbs of swollen mass. The end of his thick beard rested on his pec shelf. He was a bull-necked behemoth, his traps and barrel chest straining the suspenders of the overhauls, his hairy delts the size of basketballs, his gutball filling the bib like an oversized globe. Given the license plate on his car, Sam was pretty sure who the guy was, but he wasn’t expecting Hank’s father to be such a giant, hairy bulldozer of a man. He came up to Sam and extended his hand. “You must be the weatherman,” he said, taking Sam’s hand into his. His huge meaty hand not only swallowed up Sam’s hand, but went halfway up his wrist. “My boy told me how you and your buddy took him in, been treating him like kin. Mighty obliged,” said the massive hog farmer, as he shook Sam’s hand absentmindedly. He noticed the surprised look on Sam’s face and said, “He didn’t tell you I was coming’s, did he?” “Um, no,” said Sam. “Darn kid has the mind of a sieve, always has. I’m Hank senior, but you can call me Boss. Everyone else does.” Sam could see why. He could also see where Hank junior got his bravado. “Nice to meet you. I’m Sam.” “Looks like you take good care of yourself,” said Boss, as he continued to pump their hands up and down. Sam’s knuckles were compressing from the vice grip of the huge farmer, whose ropey forearm muscles clenched with power. Boss finally broke his grip when Joe came walking out of the barn. “Well, howdy there, amigo,” he said to Joe, eyeing him up and down like he was an appetizer. “This is…my son Joe,” Sam said. “Yeah? Your son, huh? I woulda guessed you weren’t the kind to have kids, but he sure is a spitting’ image. Good to meet ya, boy.” With that, Boss grabbed Joe by his armpits and lifted him clear off the ground like he was a toy. Joe looked down at the behemoth in total awe. He couldn’t believe he was being held airborne like he was a thirty pound sack of rice, his feet dangling. The big man chuckled at the look on Joe’s face. He sat Joe down on the ground. “You like what you see, don’t ya, boy? How about now?” Boss brought up his left arm and slowly flexed it. Joe’s eyes grew wide as the ham-sized arm swelled up to 33”. “Go ahead and touch it.” Joe reached out and put his fingers on the giant arm. “Oh my god,” as he felt biceps that were 5” bigger than his waist. Boss gave Joe an evil grin, then he flexed his arm harder and it swelled another inch. Joe shuddered and came in his shorts. So did Sam. “Ah yeah. Gets ‘em every time,” said Boss with satisfaction, shaking out his massive arm. “This is gonna be fun.”

Part 1 is above. -- Part 2 “This was stupid.” Finn felt embarrassed sitting in the locker room, surrounded by guys all around who looked three times larger than him. He was 5’10” and comfortably skinny. Not bony. But his baggy old t-shirt, basketball shorts and posture betrayed the fact that he wasn’t much of an athlete at all. A good look in the mirror told him he was way out of his element, and that this wasn’t where he’s meant to be. Brian thought different. “Everyone starts somewhere,” he said, unbuttoning his shirt to reveal his sculpted physique. Finn got red seeing his pecs bulging and his abs exposed with its pleasure trail leading downwards. He looked away as Brian pulled on a loose stringer over his body. “What sport did you play again?” Finn asked. “Basketball in college.” Brian kicked off his work pants and slipped on his gym shorts. “Also did a little bit of football in high school.” “Seems like everyone else’s story here.” Finn glanced around the locker room again, standing awkwardly. He couldn’t even believe he was here, and that Brian was here talking to him like they were talking for forever. “It literally looks like no one else is ‘starting somewhere.’” “Relax, dude. No one here’s gonna judge you. Besides, you’re an intern. I got you covered.” Brian threw the rest of his items in his locker, atop Finn’s stuff. “Random question, what’d you eat today?” “Just some cheese pizza from Napoli’s.” “Damn bro, that’s it?” Brian seemed shocked. He chuckled before he reached into his backpack and pulled out a bottle. “Dude, drink this.” He tossed it to Finn, who miraculously managed to catch it. Finn inspected the bottle — it was another Gamma Labs drink, like the one he saw Brian drinking in the office, but this one was labeled ‘GAMMA UNLOCK PROTEIN SHAKE.’ Chocolate flavored. A crude faceless stock photo of a bodybuilder edited green was slapped on the side. “I just got a pack of this in the mail last night. I’ve never tried it before but I guess they just dropped it as part of a new line a couple weeks ago,” Brian explained. “I should’ve brought more than one.” “Thank you, but… Why are you giving it to me?” Finn inspected the bottle for a bit before a logo in the back caught his eye. “You need protein and energy. You can’t workout without either, and you got neither. It’s supposed to be some special formula that gives you both. I was gonna drink it but you need it a whole lot more than me.” Brian closed his locker before turning to see Finn still frozen looking at the bottle. “Come on, chug that shit so we can get this started!” Finn shook his head. “Yeah, for sure.” He twisted the cap off and started drinking it. The logo he saw — he wasn’t sure where he’d seen it but he swore he’d seen it before. But who it was… “You done?” Finn didn’t even realize he’d finished it so quickly. He pulled the bottle away from his mouth, quickly followed by a sudden burp. “...’scuse me.” After several minutes of Finn stalling, the two finally made their way out of the locker room. The gym wasn’t the largest in the world, but it definitely wasn’t just some small hole in the wall gym. Finn was astounded at how many machines were so tightly lined up on the floor, taking in the size of the huge mirror completely covering one wall. “I’ve never seen a mirror this big,” Finn said, bashfully following Brian walking through. He was wondering if the drink that Brian gave him had gone bad — his stomach began to hurt. “Yeah. That didn’t used to be there. It’s kind of a nice upgrade.” Finn was increasingly entranced by the whole gym floor, seeing everything through the mirror. However he was dismayed when he finally noticed the huge image reflected from the wall opposite to it. Finn turned to confirm — it was a huge painted mural of what looked to be some depiction of the Hulk (or “a” Hulk) curling a huge dumbbell in one hand and flexing his bicep on the opposite, all while stepping on a globe as if to show off his glutes and quads. Beside it were the words ‘Strength, Power, and Drive’ inscribed above an out-of-context quote from the late Bruce Banner: “Channel your rage and embrace the beast inside.” The mural was in his direct line of sight while they stretched. Finn just followed what he saw from Brian, stretching his arms, then his back, then his legs, then his sides. Each time Brian shifted a little off, Finn could see the painting, only compounding his questions and bringing him back to his assignment on the Green Wave. It was beginning to get distracting. “Don’t you think it’s weird how like… everyone’s treating the Hulk like some kind of fitness legend and model for men?” Finn stretched towards his toes once more. “He was a destroyer — even Dr. Banner said so — but fast forward two decades later and he’s the idol of every jock on the block.” Brian looked up and glanced behind him. “Talking about that shit on the wall, huh?” He turned back around and slowly got up. “The new owners put that one in there too. I used to think it was corny, but I’ve kinda warmed up to it.” Finn leaned forward to listen, loosening his stretches. “Bruce Banner had issues on his own. If he didn’t, you know it’d be different when he’d go Hulk mode. But imagine if some average dude like you or me could be like that.” Brian slowly loosened up his stretches. “Super strong, hella tough, running off all your rage but without losing control. No one would fuck with you. You’d be the biggest man in the room.” “Even with the green?” “I don’t know, but to be honest, the green’s lowkey the best part. Don’t get me wrong, it’s fuckin weird. But think about it, it’s like poison dart frogs. When people see you, they’ll know exactly what you are. It’s badass. I like badass.” Brian finally got up. “You ready to hit some weights?” Finn thought about it as he finally got up. “Yeah.” Brian’s explanation seemed so effortlessly simple. Like who wouldn’t want to be super strong? But what exactly did Brian mean when he said ‘exactly what you are’? They wasted no time heading to the dumbbell rack, right under the mural. The first exercise was bicep curls, which Brian tried to explain would be the easiest to test Finn’s strength. “Look, we can start you off at 10 pounds,” Brian said, settling into his fitness trainer tone of voice. “We’ll just work on form and making sure you get the motions right.” And on form they worked. Finn had never scrutinized himself in the mirror so harshly before, trying to imitate Brian’s movements so closely. But even when Brian was just trying to demonstrate what to do and what not to do, Finn had to bite his tongue. Brian used the same 10 pound weight as him in his demonstration, maneuvering it about effortlessly with little sway while Finn was flailing about and shaking, clearly unbalanced and not as strong. As soon as he’d be done, he’d switch over to his pair of 50 pound dumbbells. “And that’s 8 full reps.” Brian put down his weights. “How are you feeling?” Finn bent down to put his weights down as well. He was short on words as his muscles relaxed. “Fine,” he said. “Just fine? You feeling any burning, soreness, anything?” Brian asked. Much to Finn’s relief, Brian picked up Finn’s weights to return them to the rack. “I can feel my heart rate’s up,” Finn said. It wasn’t by much, but the feeling of the beating in his chest told him he was actually breaking a sweat. “I mean, I’m catching my breath over here.” “Well let’s see how you do with 15 pounds.” Brian walked back with a new pair of dumbbells, visibly larger than the last. Finn put his hands up. “I think I’m good with 10. I don’t know if I’m ready for that.” “There’s that fear again,” Brian said, cracking a smile. “Trust me. You said you’re just feeling your heart rate up, but it didn’t look like you were feeling that much resistance. That’s just the warm up.” There was, again, no other excuse from Finn. He looked at Brian and sighed before reluctantly squatting down to pick up the dumbbells and — wow, that’s some actual resistance. The additional weight, though small, only further illuminated Finn’s lack of strength. Where before, Finn looked clumsy just because of his poor form and lack of experience, you could now actually see the effort he was putting in as his muscles began to start working. He was embarrassed, feeling the fibers in his biceps wake up and come alive, an unfamiliar burning beginning to set in. He was scared. A voice in the back of his head told him to just keep pushing. Strong. Forceful. Commanding. “There we go,” Brian said, watching Finn test himself even more. “I bet now you’re feeling it. That’s that lactic acid doing its work.” “Yeah, I’m feeling something for sure,” Finn said a bit sarcastically, getting more irritated than comforted by Brian’s voice. Did he detect condescension? That voice at the back of his head once again spoke up, quick to anger, noting Brian was beginning to piss him off. And in the middle of him struggling, but for some reason actually trying, he wasn’t interested in Brian’s patronizing attitude. On the third rep, Finn was feeling good. Keeping pace with Brian. This was feeling easier. Finn wore a fierce expression on his face that he’d never had before, locking eyes with himself in the mirror. The burning he felt was quickly subsiding as his back straightened and his shoulders looked more taut and controlled as he rolled them backwards. A tingling sensation instead arose at the back of his head and in his muscles. “You’re actually hitting those reps perfectly,” Brian said. Even he looked a bit confused. “Fuck yeah I am.” A certain confidence oozed from Finn’s words. Something had clicked as he took another breath in, pushing his chest out and leaning just slightly forward. His brain’s synapses were firing off as they quickly wrote something new into his muscle memory, making him look like a natural master at form. Confidence in the gym was not something he thought he’d see today. The large mural looming large behind him as he looked at his reflection only added to him suddenly feeling like he was on top of the world. The voice in the back of his head called out to him again. Telling him that this was what he’d been missing his whole life — discipline, training, the feeling of power in his body. It felt almost like the devil whispering things in his ear to tempt him. If so, the devil’s suggestions were innocent enough; just add another 5 pounds. And then another. He’d completed two sets at 25 pounds in each hand when the fatigue was finally setting in. Finn set the dumbbells down, sweat dripping down his arms and chest. “That… that felt good.” He felt like he was clawing back to a more conscious reality, a strangely dazed look in his eyes. Finn had felt the high of good exercise before, especially after his long runs. But this… Something was different about this. He felt different. “Hell yeah, bro,” Brian said, clapping his hand against Finn’s back. “You picked up the intensity way faster than I ever did. No offense dude, but you were looking like someone who could only lift 10s. Are you sure you’re a beginner?” “I’ve only been a runner. I’m serious when I say I’ve never touched a weight before in my life.” Finn picked up his water bottle as the tingling sensation subsided. He half expected his arms to feel like pure jelly, like other people in his life experienced when they started working out. Instead, he just felt stronger. Better. Bigger. If either of them had paid closer attention, they would’ve noticed Finn’s eyes flash green for just a moment, and Finn would’ve noticed his shirt was a little tighter than before. — Sprawled out on the couch of his living room was Finn, feeling himself sink into the cushions. He was back home earlier than he’s ever been all summer, but he felt like he had his longest day yet. He would ordinarily rush to describe it as weird, with such an unorthodox schedule. Finn felt outside of himself, doing things so different from what he’d imagined the day would let him do. In reality, it would be an otherwise ordinary day. The morning was just a little rough. And him going home early was unusual. Even in spite of the weird strength discovery, his first time at the gym was decidedly mundane. The only thing he couldn’t explain was this shift he could feel within himself. Something about the idea of becoming like the mindless meatheads in the gym terrified him, but the relief and satisfaction he felt only served as justification for their devotion. He laid there, his damp shirt stuck to his chest, feeling the sheen of dried sweat sticking his fluffy hair to his forehead and temples. He was… exhilarated. For the longest time, he’d denied any inkling of interest in the gym. Now, he couldn’t wait to go back. Finn absentmindedly scratched his crotch, trying to adjust himself towards more comfort. As he did, stretching his arms up, the smell of his pits hit his nose. A combination of his more subtle fragrance, deodorant, and the strong smell of a man’s sweat. His nose scrunched up and he immediately got up. He didn’t even know his body could smell like that. He needed to shower. A buzzing sound reverberated in his bag as he dragged it to his bathroom. Eager to end the vibrations, Finn dug into his bag and pulled out his phone, seeing a notification from Brian. Brian: Hey can you check if one of my shirts in your bag Brian: Cant find it Finn’s thick brows furrowed before he turned on his phone’s light to illuminate the contents of his bag. He stuck his hand inside and, lo and behold, out came a white shirt damper than his own, it’s sleeves cut off smelling much stronger than any of his own stuff, adorned with the three Greek-letter logo of a fraternity. On the tag inside was Brian’s name. Finn tried to hold his breath, as to not be attacked by the strong musky scent that infected his bag. He snapped a pic and sent it to Brian. Finn: found it i think Finn: [Sent 1 image] He went ahead to turn on the shower and open the window before he finally took a breath — just to realize his precautions did nothing to lessen what was emanating. A strong cologne and the remnants of crude body spray, all mixed with the thick scent of a man, stronger than what Finn thought was offensive coming from his own body. Idling holding it while trying to decide whether he’d rather stick this in a bag in the kitchen now or after his shower, the smell continued to flood his senses. Finn had always hated how gross it seemed, going around dressed in fragrances that barely masked the workout a guy had just completed. Yet as he held the shirt in his hand, feeling the steam of the shower fill the room, he couldn’t help but feel drawn to it. Brian: Thanks sorry if it smells, that’s my usual workout shirt Brian: Can you bring it to work tomorrow lol Finn imagined him wearing it, slipping on a remnant from his time in his fraternity, working up a sweat in the gym, just like he’d seen him today. His muscles rippling and bulging with each rep, coated in sweat and reflecting the harsh white overhead lights. His labor in the gym fueling his gradual transformation towards something bigger. Just like the Hulk, laid out on the wall behind him. Was he really horny thinking about this? His chest started to pound as an uncomfortable stiffening took place between his legs. His mind raced as the image of Brian standing tall, intently staring into his own eyes in the gym’s large mirror, watching his sweat stain his shirt, getting tighter around his muscles every day. “Shit.” Finn felt distracted from his original task at hand. He began to fondle himself through his basketball shorts, eventually settling into a gentle rubbing and stroking of his newly erect cock. As if it had a mind of its own, acting on wants that Finn never knew he had, his hand brought the shirt to his face for him to fully inhale Brian’s masculine scent. He quickly dropped his shorts to the ground, sitting on the top of his toilet’s seat. As his eyes closed, fully indulging in the idea of Brian turning into some warped version of himself, muscles instantly inflating into hard boulders around his body, his eyes going green before his skin does, mimicking the transformation of the late superhero. Finn softly moaned, his dick lurching forward at the thought. He reminded himself of what Brian had been saying at the start of their workout, talking about how he wouldn’t mind being a Hulk. A memory of a decades-old clip of Dr. Banner hulking out in a documentary, showing off his monstrous, powerful physique played in his head, slowly morphing into Brian going through the same thing. He thought about Brian wearing this shirt and ripping out of it, a green-skinned chest pushing out between the shreds of the shirt. Dropping the weights in his hand and standing over him, flexing biceps. “You wish you were half the man I was, don’tcha, bitch?” A voice called out. But it wasn’t quite Brian’s voice, it was… The pace of Finn’s stroking quickened as he took another deep breath, Brian’s shirt so intoxicating and mind numbing at that point that Finn couldn’t help but push himself deeper. He imagined Brian’s taking on a more brutish personality, a combination of the meathead stereotype in his head and the masculine personas he’d encountered in his research into the Green Wave. He could tell something was wrong, but he didn’t want to stop. He imagined Brian being a total dumb show off, ready to prove his superiority and masculinity at a moment’s whim. He’d denied it for so long, but he now he couldn’t — guys were hotter like that. He felt himself slowly get closer and closer to climax, with everything flashing in his head all at once. A part of himself asked why he was so worked up — did he want Brian or did he want to BE Brian? Any interrogation was quashed by his desperate sniffs in between his tugs, his brain desperately trying to sustain the image of Brian turned into a gamma-powered brute. Unable to control himself, he dropped Brian’s shirt as well. He began to whisper to himself, talking to himself in a way he’s never done before. “Fuck… Fuck yeah… Lose control… Hulk out… You know you want to…” His conversation with his friend the other day popped up in his head. He thought about how uncertain and weirded out he was by his friend’s sudden conversion, but at least at this moment the appeal was apparent. The words he was whispering — he wasn’t sure if they were meant for Brian or himself. That uncertainty is what led to the image of a Hulked out Brian to falter in his head, slowly losing it, cycling through, before it became clearer once again, Finn trying to make the image clearer in his head, trying to make out who owned those boulder shoulders and abs, the thick green neck, the trail leading to his dick, that messy short black hair, those eyes, it was him, Finn hulked out, he looked fucking amazing hulked out, he was— “Ungggh -” A deep moan left his lips as he shot a load up onto his shirt before he pumped himself all over the bathroom floor. It felt like a part of his soul went as he did, his brain short circuiting for a moment as pure pleasure overtook him, the gratification unlike anything he’s ever induced in himself and more primal than he’d ever felt in himself. Finn sat there, slouched over, trying to support himself, shaking. He was shuddering trying to catch his breath, each one deeper than the other. He gently licked the cum on his fingers in his haze as the orgasm’s euphoria slowly subsided. It was a slow fall back to earth as he realized the shower was still running. He blinked and shook his head. Clarity hit him and he realized the full extent of what he’d done — he’d just jerked himself off to his coworker’s sweaty shirt. And over what — him turning into the Hulk? Finn felt conflicted and upset as he realized how strange he was being today. He would’ve never done something like this before. A voice in the back of his head told him it was just that his testosterone was up because of his workout. Testosterone’s a bitch. Finn looked over to his phone, contemplating the sound of the water running from the showerhead. Brian’s messages were still open, awaiting a response. — Finn took a very long time in the shower, standing for several long minutes taking in the heat of the water. After, he got dinner: his usual spicy tofu dish and fresh greens from the Chinese place around the corner — with a twist: to satisfy his insatiable hunger that day, drained from the workout, he got an extra serving of orange chicken. After such a long, unconventional day, there was nothing that better suited him than spending the last hours of the day in bed, half under a blanket under a fan set to the highest setting. He plugged his phone in and pulled up TikKot in an attempt to just take his mind off of… everything. A collection of social satire, bite-sized explainers, and media commentary was right at his fingertips once again, populating his endless feed. It worked to entertain him for a short while, but there was something missing. There was something gnawing at him on the inside. As if the phone could read his mind, Finn’s next swipe revealed a video of a guy showcasing his progress. Crudely cut together were a couple videos of him just a year ago, looking just as weak and scrawny as he currently did. The music suddenly dropped into a bass-y breakdown, and the video transitioned to a few clips of the same guy, looking three times bigger than he did before, bulging with muscle and a tame imitation of the Hulk’s anger and drive in his eyes. In the caption explaining his transformation were the tags #hulkout and #greenwave. Finn did a double take, checking which account he was on. Sure enough, he was on his own personal account. Did he accidentally try to dig into the Green Wave with his main profile? For some reason he didn’t really mind it. It changed things up, which was very nice. As his concern and panic melted away he scrolled on, his mind lingering on that guy’s Green Wave-motivated change and bravado as he watched short videos of cats. It didn’t take long before he encountered another outlier on his feed. It was a podcast clip, with just three guys sitting around the table on an elaborately decorated set, behind expensive looking microphones. They looked a bit familiar, but Finn couldn’t help but feel immediately glued to the screen. Something about how the guys looked and how they talked just commanded his attention, making him invested in what they had to say. They all looked around the same level as each other but one of them, maybe 5 years older than Finn at most, was positioned across from the other two, framing him as the host of the show. His short blond army crew cut hair, clean five o’clock shadow, and thick neck gave him a classically rugged masculine look. “You know why we always bring up the Hulk as a model on this podcast? It’s not just because he’s a badass fuckin beast,” he said, sounding vaguely familiar to Finn’s ears. “For people that have just found this podcast, you know we all keep saying that we all need to embrace the Hulk inside, to take up the mantle of Hulkhood, but you probably are missing some of the context that defined this podcast at the beginning.” Finn looked to check who this was — it was the Intelligencia Pod from this morning! His first instinct upon this realization was to scroll again, but the next guy spoke and Finn couldn’t help but continue watching. The next speaker looked like he was more around Finn’s age. His black hair was matted by a backwards cap, his skin had a subtle tan, and his sleeveless shirt revealed a not-as-large but still impressive physique. “The obvious one is the physical part. You gotta want to be better. That means getting bigger and stronger, and being able to prove it. You look at the Hulk, you look at Banner — Banner is where we start off at the beginning of our Hulk journey, but Hulk? Hulk is what we wanna be. No, it’s what we are MEANT to be. Strong as hell, being able to take lead. Nobody wants their friend, their brother, their partner to be fuckin weak,” he said. Finn recoiled at his first instinct. It sounded toxic as hell, the same kind of toxicity he’s spent half his life rebelling against and the full duration of his internship trying to strategize against. The false equivalency between absolute strength and absolute weakness. All echoed effortlessly and casually by some random dude on this podcast for any guy to pick up. Yet that voice at the back of his head echoed it as well, planting the seed of doubt in his own convictions. Did he really want to be weaker than the rest of the pack? “The rage. The anger. Most men these days have it bubbling inside, but they don’t know where to put it. Where to let it out,” the guy said. “The Hulk had it down, he channeled that rage into his power. That’s better than the average human, who lets it eat it up. Nah, Hulkhood is about owning your anger and harnessing it. Letting it become your mode of control.” The historical revisionism of their characterization of the Hulk was astounding. Dr. Banner would’ve condemned this for sure. The idea of rage being your default state seemed a bit terrifying, as the Hulk’s early incidents would reveal. Part of Finn wanted to write an angry comment about how dangerous this was — another part of him wanted to let out that anger otherwise. As Finn continued to listen, it sounded like there was a weird overlay in the audio. The audio anomaly was distracting, but Finn couldn’t make out exactly what the sound was. It sounded almost like words being whispered, but tucked far enough to the back that he couldn’t fully make out what they were saying. “The psychological aspect is huge,” the older host said. “The Hulk represents being unchained from society’s standards. Their trends. Their wants. He represents letting out what’s inside and truly becoming who you’re meant to be. And most men, especially the ones listening, are meant to be more than they can imagine themselves to be. Do you want to be like the average joe on the block? Or do you want to join the lineage of men reclaiming the power they have inside?” Finn was getting a headache watching the clip. Not just from the rhetoric, which he found abhorrent and antithetical to his own values. What he didn’t realize was that there was a subtle, weird pattern periodically overlaid upon the video, words flashing, invisible to the naked eye but pronounced to be picked up by the subconscious. The third guy in the podcast spoke. His light blond hair was separated with a middle part, the sides shaved tight. “I know when Mark first tried to get me onto the Green Wave, I was skeptical. It just didn’t seem like it was meant for someone like me,” he said, gesturing to the other younger speaker beside him. “But the more I dove into it, the more I found myself in it,” he continued. “Mark sent me episodes of this podcast — your podcast — and I realized how much I resonated with it. You don’t realize the confidence you feel, you almost feel, like, superior. That Hulk mentality changes you. It makes you tough. It makes you fear your own strength. I like it.” Finn didn’t know why he decided to watch through the whole thing, but he couldn’t take it anymore. He was about to leave a comment, but instead decided not to feed the trolls. He just scrolled away, their words weighing heavy in his mind. However, the next video was even more strange in both its sheer appearance and its place on Finn’s feed, although more mundane. The video started off with the sound of a man yelling “HEY BRO,” vaguely sounding like the voice of Mark from the previous video, before white noise completely took over. The video playing looked like pure static. Finn was ready to just scroll away when he noticed the caption was only the tag #greenwave, and that the video’s view and like numbers were rising by the second. What was this? A teaser video? Promotion for something? Finn pulled up the comments, hoping to gain some insight. Unfortunately, the comments were just as confused as he was, with about half questioning what the point of the video was, a quarter being Green Wave acolytes repeating the same faux “self improvement” rhetoric, and the remaining encouraging readers to watch the video through to the end. So Finn did just that. Trying to combat that headache and the weird tingling that returned to the back of his head, he laid there, staring at the static. His screen would flash green periodically, but he just chalked that up to a glitch in the app, as it always was. It wasn’t long before his eyes slowly closed as the video’s white noise and its contents filled his ears for yet another night. ---------- Click to read Part 3 >>

By the time Sam arrived in Florida, spring training was wrapping up. Kurt had spent the month down there working out with the team in their state-of-the-art facilities. He was bigger than ever. Since the end of the steroid era in baseball was long over, the average weight of the players was between 190 and 220 pounds. Next to Kurt, they looked like Little Leaguers. On the last day of training, Kurt brought Sam to the locker room. Most of the players recognized Sam from TV back home, and one them asked Sam if he was as freaky strong as Kurt. Sam grabbed an aluminum practice bat from an equipment bag. His 22” arms bent it easily. “Close,” he said. Then Kurt picked out two baseballs, one in each hand, wrapped them in his big fingers, and crushed down until the stitching popped and the balls were mashed into handfuls of frayed wool and crumbling cork. “But not too close,” he said. “Showoff,” said the team’s big catcher, as he swaggered by, naked, fresh from the showers. Although nowhere near as big as Sam or Kurt, the swarthy athlete was a physical specimen of near perfection. Sam couldn’t help but admire the catcher’s plump ass as it rolled by, matted with damp, chestnut-colored fur, and the way his broad shoulders swayed back and forth, all cocksure from a whole lifetime of being exceptionally good at sports. “Come on, freakshow, give us one more look,” said another player to Kurt. The huge sportscaster didn’t need much coaxing. He stripped off his polo and started flexing. Clearly he had done this for them before. As the team hooted and hollered at Kurt’s 25” arms, the third baseman called out, “Come on, Weatherman, show us what you got.” Sam grinned, then unbuttoned his 5XL Tommy Bahama shirt and peeled it back, exposing his giant pecs, covered with the golden stubble of his chest hair, growing back in since his contest. As he flexed his chest, one of the outfielders said, “Christ, he’s got better tits than my ex-wife!” Everyone laughed. Then Sam flexed his abdominals. His abs popped to attention. “Look at those fucking bricks,” said the shortstop. “You gotta share your ab workout with Simmons over there.” Everyone looked over at the left fielder, who had gotten a little thick thru the middle during the off season. “Very funny, Ruiz. Why don’t you strip down and see how you compare to these two?” Ruiz took the dare, and made a big show of peeling off his shirt, then wedging his way between the two bigger men. He start posing, and although he was a good-sized guy, with the solid build of a young pro athlete, he looked comically small between Sam and Kurt. But he did have the whole room cracking up at his goofy flexing. And then not to be outdone, Kurt undid his pants and pulled them down over his powerlifter thighs that were inches bigger than any of the players’ waists. As he flexed his highly developed quads, the locker room grew hushed by awe. Some of the men gulped. These guys were not used to feelings of inadequacy, but they were having them now, especially when they got a look at the bulge in Kurt’s briefs. Ruiz stepped back to get a better view, and Kurt put one leg forward and flexed it hard. All the beefy thigh meat tightened up like concrete. A mystical aura swept thru the room like an electric charge. The men felt the charge like a religious epiphany, and the desire to worship at the altar of massive muscle overtook them, the two superior physiques in front of them became their gods, one a square-jawed Nordic supreme being, the other, a powerlifting juggernaut of Bunyanesque proportions. The room became a chapel of muscle lust. “Jesucristo,” muttered Ruiz as he started to touch himself. Other players gathered around him in a semicircle, most of them already stroking. Sam stripped down naked and did a vacuum pose, and the sight of a 320lb bodybuilder with a 34” carved waistline made the first baseman shoot his load without even touching himself. Kurt hit his most-muscular pose, and two more players let it fly. Then he and Sam turned around and spread their backs, flaring their huge lats at the team. The two men felt hot jizz spewing all over their backsides. When Kurt turned around and pulled out his own dick, letting it flop out in front of him, the rest of the team sprayed the locker room with their jock spunk. Then Sam turned around and saw cum running down lockers and dripping off the ceiling like melting stalactites. He hit a side chest shot, his pecs ballooned out, and three of the players fell to their knees. Just then, the strength coach walked in. When his feet hit the slicked up floor, he slid halfway across the room and slammed into a locker. “What the…” he stammered, and as he turned around, Kurt ambled over to him, and the aura hit the coach like a freight train. By the time he sat down on a bench, his dick was hardening. Kurt loomed over him, huge and hairy. The coach had never seen someone so big and powerful, even though he’d been a strength coach for professional athletes for the past twelve years. And with Kurt just inches from his face, the coach could smell him, feel his body heat. He felt disoriented. He reached out and put his hands on Kurt’s tree trunk thighs, and became unaware of anyone else in the room. Kurt flexed his legs, and the coach had a transcendent experience as he felt power that he thought no human could ever achieve. Kurt lifted him up and rubbed the coach’s face in his thick chest fur. “Who’s your daddy?” Kurt whispered in a baritone that rumbled thru his barrel chest. The coach’s body twitched like a marionette, as he ecstatically came in his lifting shorts. Kurt laid him down on a bench, then he and Sam headed to the showers. The players rallied together to mop and clean the locker room. Two of them carried the strength coach, who was twitching catatonically, to the training area and plopped him into the ice bath. He went under briefly, then came up gasping, his muscle trance broken. After Sam and Kurt left, the players didn’t talk about what had happened, but they knew they had shared an experience that transcended baseball. The two massive musclemen then drove down to South Beach. They caused quite a stir by jogging along the shoreline in their made-to-fit posers, specially created for their oversized glutes and equipment, exposing most of their combined 745lbs of beef, a pair of Nietzschean supermen on full display. Running their way north, faster and faster, they flew past a group of jogging Crossfitters at twice their pace. They flew past hordes of spring breakers, deftly dodging their way around stoned frat bros, who stopped dead in their tracks at the sight of the two huge musclemen sprinting their way along the surf. The duo bulldozed their way up to Haulover Beach, where they stripped off their posers and charged into the ocean like two naked rhinos. They groped each other up, jacked from their nine mile run, and, as rough waves crashed over them, they made ‘sex on the beach’ mean more than just a drink. Afterwards, they grabbed their posers and tugged them over their huge legs, stuffing themselves into them. Energized by their ocean romp, the decided to swim the nine miles back to South Beach. They swam hard and fast, jostled by the big waves. By the time they emerged from the surf, their muscles were engorged with pump. As they made their way up the beach and over to the open air gym on the sand, they heard stunned beach goers gasping at the sight of them. Even in the rarefied world of physical beauty like South Beach, they stood out like Olympic gods. At the beach gym, Kurt and Sam did bodyweight exercises, starting with set after set of one armed pull-ups. Kurt’s 425lbs bent the bar permanently. A crowd gathered as they did parallel bar handstand push-ups for sets of fifty. They challenged onlooking bodybuilders in the crowd to try and hold their legs down as they did hanging leg lifts. They pumped out rep after rep with two big men pulling down on each leg, their powerfully developed ab muscles lifting the men like ten pound ankle weights. They had the same men hang from them as they did parallel bar dips until their chests were absurdly extended with pump. After that, they did wind sprints up and down the sandy beach with the same men hanging to their necks. When they were done, the two behemoths waddled to their rental car, almost immobile with pump. They forced themselves into clothes, then stuffed themselves into the car and drove to the Epic hotel, where they got a suite for the night. They ordered up $400 worth of food from room service. After they ate, they stripped down and collapsed onto the king-sized bed and fell into a deep slumber. During the night, their muscles grew. By the morning, they woke up bigger and stronger than ever. They stayed in Miami for a week, and hit the beach every day. Every night, they ate at a different Brazilian churrasco steakhouse, and gorged themselves on the ‘all you can eat’ offerings of huge skewers of various meats. The waitstaff eagerly shaved off big slabs of meat for them, especially when Sam and Kurt obliged them with a flex of their biceps, Sam’s now at 23”, Kurt’s at 27. In a city full of beautiful faces and bodies, the two huge men were standouts. The restaurants’ managers were happy when the gringos gigantes left, but the servers hated to see them go, with their voracious appetites and generous tips. By week’s end, the two massive amigos had each gained 20 pounds. “You ready to head home?” Kurt asked, as they lounged by the pool on their last day in Miami. “Yeah. It’s probably past time to check in on Hank.” “You think he’s still there?” “Dude, I’m hoping the barn is still there.”

“So, you somehow rented out the gym for an entire night? How did you manage this, Parker? I have to say that this would have had to be really expensive, right?” “Uh, no? I know the gym owner, so he made up a story about how the gym needed to close for a couple of days to take care of a few things that needed renovated or something like that. Something about fixing the showers or updating some of the machines. It was a very convincing story I thought. Most, if not all, of the members believed it. I would have believed it too.” “Yeah, I did read that on Tiktok and Bluesky. I don’t get why we would need the entire gym to ourselves though. This makes me incredibly nervous, and I wonder if I can fully trust you. You have tried to trick your friends before.” “You have known me for literally 12 years Vik. Besides, you had to know that the reason why I met you here at the gym was because I am a sports scientist, and I have been working on ways to enhance the gym going experience.” Vikram stares at Parker glassy-eyed and realizes why he is there. “OH! No no no no... no... Parker, I didn’t sign up for this. You know how I feel about those experimental projects you have been working on with Kyson. I have no interest in becoming a guinea pig for you or him.” Parker grabs his arm and nervously giggles as he stops him from trying to move towards one of the gym exits. “Vik...I... uh...well I admit that I have sort of dreamt about you becoming a huge, hunky, Indian hulk on more than one occasion. Besides, don’t you remember how much fun we had spending time together at the beach a few months ago? All the big muscle that passed us by there.” Vik sighs as he relaxes just a bit and is then embraced by Parker. The two men stand there hugging each other for a couple of minutes as Vik then surprisingly leans in to kiss his friend’s lips. Parker caresses his Indian friend’s soft black beard before they finally separate. “See...you know how much we like each other. I just want to turn you into my beautiful musclebound beefcake, Vik. You are already so handsome and... uh...I just have this thought to see you...” “You will have to do it too then Parker. I will be extremely pissed off if you do this to me and don’t reciprocate on yourself. This is your insane plan to turn me into a freak and well...I also have to admit that I have this fantasy of you experimenting on yourself with a growth formula.” Parker laughs and kisses Vikram on the lips again. They walk to the back offices together and go into one of the rooms to continue their conversation. “Are you wearing your workout clothes Vik? Here is what I am wearing.” The scientist takes his button-up shirt off and is wearing a white tank top. He then takes his dress pants off and is wearing black gym shorts. He already has sneakers on and is showing that he is well-toned but isn’t greatly developed. Vik sighs again as he takes his own button-up shirt off and is wearing a blue tank. He slowly takes his jeans off and is wearing matching gym trunks, showing off his skinny legs and torso. He is wearing loafers, which makes Parker giggle. “Well, I guess that was probably smarter to wear than what I have on.” “I wasn’t entirely sure what to wear. This was my best guess considering what I thought would be just a regular gym session. I didn’t know that you were going to test one of your concoctions on me.” “It isn’t a concoction silly.” He pulls four vials out of the desk in the office. Vikram stares at them in jest. “Four? How many of us were you planning on trying this out on Parker?” He laughs as he puts them back in the drawer and pulls out a single unlabeled bottle from the same drawer. “I just wanted to see your reaction to them. Those are actually vials of GH. The gym owner has those in his desk for himself. I put my secret stash in here as well. This bottle is what I have been working on. They are just capsules, but they have stuff in them that nobody will be consuming except us...and possibly a couple lucky growers.” “Pills? Really? That isn’t what I was expecting. I figured you were going to jab me with something. Well at least that is a relief.” “Yeah, the stuff in these capsules is activated once your hormones begin to travel through your system. In other words, you can expect things to happen if you get aroused or amped up by working out.” “Aroused? Well then you need to take the first one then. I will certainly respond once I see you start growing.” The scientist unlocks the cap and plops two of the pills in his hand. He points to one of them and has Vikram take it. He then quickly flips the remaining capsule into his mouth and swallows it before locking the bottle. He remembers to get two small bottles of water out for them. The thin Indian doesn’t put it in his mouth yet. “Open your mouth, Parker.” “Damn, you are paranoid Vik.” He opens up and shows that it isn’t hidden anywhere before closing his mouth. He even opens one of the water bottles to drink it. “Down it goof. I did what you wanted me to.” “Fuck, I feel like I am being used by you, but for some reason I feel like you are confident that this would work if you took it.” Vikram puts the pill in his mouth and swallows it while also guzzling water. He is now leaning against his friend and seems more relaxed now that they have proceeded with this. Parker has his right arm around his back and is holding him against him. “Heh, here I was expecting you to get more worked up, but now you are calming down. I am not sure it will work if you stay this way.” “I am just glad that you are being real with me Parker. Do I have to do something to make you, you know...get beautiful?” Parker lightly punches him in the gut and makes a few ‘hmmphs’ as he lets go of Vikram and starts walking back into the main gym. The Indian follows behind him and grins at him. The scientist then turns around and starts to moan. “Maybe you don’t deserve me if I am beautiful mister...mmm...oh yeah...this stuff is already starting to work...” He points down at his legs as they begin to swell. The muscle fibers quickly thicken as his quads and hamstrings stretch his shorts to their limits. He reaches down to rub on his cock as it also starts to grow. His breathing intensifies as his excitement accelerates, feeling his pecs and arms squeaking as they begin to expand as well. He can see that Vikram is becoming entranced by what is happening to him and fully expects his friend to lose control of his inhibitions at any moment. “Ah Vik...I really had no clue that this would be so incredibly intoxicating. The hormones are flooding my mind and my muscles. MMM...you are entirely responsible for this you know that? I can’t imagine myself ever going back to the way I looked before this started.” Parker grunts in delight as he watches his biceps and triceps swelling bigger and squeezes his forearms with both of his hands, feeling them bulging with power. His pecs are now stretching his tank to the point that there is now a huge gap in between the fabric and each impressive mound. Vikram can feel things stirring within himself, but he is groaning, trying desperately to stay in control of his current self, watching in earnest as his friend continues to hulkout. “OH YEAH BABY! I am becoming a fucking huge alpha beast. I need to turn around to look at myself transforming Vik.” The growing beast turns to stare directly into the mirrors and begins flexing. The pump is enough for his shorts to rip all the way up to his waist as his big cock flops out and stands erect towards the mirror. His huge bubble butt has now freed itself and is making Vikram moan deeply as the Indian tries to keep his own manhood from escaping from his trunks. Parker has now ripped his gym shorts completely off and thrown them onto a nearby bench. His tank top tears in multiple places from the back as he grunts loudly feeling his immense chest do the same from the front. He pulls it off and bounces his huge beefy melons for several seconds, also studying his defined face and running his hands all over his thick manly mounds and his blocky six pack. He can feel himself getting ready to cum. “Vik...baby...I love my muscles so much that I am going to...AHH!” Parker blasts the mirrors with his massive load, showering them numerous times and shouting in pleasure as he lustfully stares back at his Indian friend at the same time, making sure that he is still eyeing him. He finishes unloading and turns back around to walk over to the Indian. “It is your turn mister. Oh...erraagghh...” He grunts as his feet finally emerge from his sneakers. “Ha, I completely forgot I was wearing those. I put on so much mass that these shoes felt like nothing against my feet.” He puts both of his hands on Vikram’s face and rubs on his beard slowly. He can feel his friend trembling from the excitement and nervousness. The hunky white beast then leans in to squeeze his huge pythons along his partner’s sides and picks the Indian up in his arms. “Look at me Vik. Am I beautiful to you now? I look and feel so fucking huge, and I want you to do the same. I crave a big, luscious, olive-skinned beast.” “Err Parker...I can feel it building up so much inside me...I can’t stop it any more...I can only think about...OHH...GROW...ING...” The white beast moans as he feels his friend starting to expand in his arms. Vikram’s lower half rapidly expands as it forces Parker to let go of him as the Indian lands on the floor. His loafers explode off his feet and go flying into the walls. His gym trunks can do very little to contain the big uncut power tool that is now arching its way down Vikram’s massively expanding right quad. He stares into the white beast’s eyes and laughs as he feels the growth moving into his upper body. His loose blue tank is now being filled with thick furry mounds of flesh popping out from every crevice of the Indian’s frame. He can feel his biceps and triceps inflating as he turns his attention to them and can’t believe that they are growing as big as they are. The thick garden hose veins on each arm stretching from his wrists all the way up to his shoulders makes him start leaking on the floor. Parker is now brushing up against Vikram and is rubbing his partner’s thick man meat. “YES VIK! You are becoming the dreamboat I have always wanted to be with. I want you so much.” The olive beast grunts in delight as his trunks finally rip off his mammoth quads and pelvis as he grabs Parker and wraps his huge hairy cannons around him to pull him into his swelling chest. “RRAARR...I knew this would turn me into a dom... I could feel it deep within me. I am going to stretch that hot hole of yours Parker and you won’t want anyone else.” “Oh yeah baby...push that big, beautiful beast inside me. I want you to fill me up hairy daddy.” As he manages to separate the white beast’s huge quads to start sliding his cock inside his partner, Vikram sighs as his blue tank top surrenders to his incredible size, shredding under the weight of his immense man cleavage and his rock hard eight pack. Parker yells in pleasure feeling his friend penetrating him forcefully and reveling in the Indian’s amazing thickness. “I have wanted to top you for years Parker. Mm...” Vikram licks his lips as he feels Parker’s hole hugging his huge 11-inch beast like a glove. It has been one of his goals since the two men started taking things up a notch just a few months prior. They have now moved over to one of the workout benches as the Indian beast flips Parker onto his back, lifts his legs up in the air and sits them on his massive chest, and grunts as he positions himself over top of the white beast and growls as he pushes his thick rod all the way in. “OH, FUCKING YES VIK...” “You are my huge hunky power bottom Parker. I have so much milk in these huge balls of mine for you to consume. I am going to pound you so hard...mmm...then, I want to shower you in my thick load and watch as you smother yourself in my gorgeous body.” The huge hulking olive beast yells as he grips Parker’s thick calves and thrusts in and out of his lover. Feeling his cum flowing into his cock after several minutes of intense fucking and the sweat pouring off both hulks, he pulls out of the white bodybuilder and lets his seed start to coat his partner in waves. “OH FUCK YEAH DADDY! Feed me that load!” “RRAARRHH...MMM...open that beautiful mouth Parker. He wants to be drained properly by a hungry mouth.” Vikram sits him up and shoves his big beautiful uncut furry cock in Parker’s face as it continues to squirt its juicy milk all over him. He slowly opens his lips as it slides down his throat. He shutters in pleasure as he gets very acquainted with it. His thick neck muscles flex as the Indian beast moans staring down at his lover as he begins swallowing his wet goo. “AHH...I am in love with you hunky white beast. I feel like I could cum for days.” Parker pulls his thick snake out to look up at him and smiles. “Well, you know I would gladly play with this gorgeous beast for eternity, Vik.” He lovingly strokes him, making the huge olive hulk grunt in pleasure. He picks Parker up off the bench and locks his lips on his lover’s. The two beasts moan loudly as they massage each other passionately, squeezing their muscles together and giggling in delight. They both are reveling in the intoxicating scent in the air that they have created from their fluids and their musk. “MMM...we smell fucking good daddy. This place has been christened by both of us as the growth gym.” Vikram agrees as Parker caresses his partner’s huge hairy chest and lays his head on the Indian’s massive pec shelf as they stand there together. They both turn their heads at the same time and notice that they have a bystander, who has dropped their gym bag on the floor. “WHAT THA...is that...you Parker? And... WOW...is this your friend Vikram?” “Ah, hello there Gregg. I can’t thank you enough for allowing us to use your establishment here to further develop...my studies...and to...well...I think you see that it has been successful, right?” “Uh...oh yeah guys. You are both looking freaking huge...and mmm...it smells really ripe in here as well.” The older man starts moaning under his breath as he takes in the manly vapors that have permeated the gym floor. He is the gym’s owner, judging by his polo with the gym’s name on it in green and gray letters. He is wearing a pair of jean shorts that show off his nicely toned legs and is wearing sock shoes. The bald, mustachioed, 49-year-old is now running his hands along his chest, as he feels his pecs starting to inflate, his nipples stretching the fabric and making his cock twitch as it begins to form a giant outline along the left side of his shorts. The two beasts are now encouraging his muscles to keep growing. “OH YEAH GREGG! We could both use another beast to come and join us.” “MMM...yeah what Parker said. Hulkout for us big daddy!” “GRR...yeah, I have been hungering to get bigger boys. Make me blow up so I can join your party here.” Gregg grunts in delight as his feet tear through his shoes and his swelling quads start to strain the fabric on his shorts. He especially loves the feeling of his upper body testing the limits of his shirt as he flexes his expanding biceps and grins as he watches them continue to inflate. “MMM...all those supplements were such a fucking waste of time...I could have just waited until now to...AHH...it feels so fucking GOOD. My cock is getting so fat and veiny.” The middle-aged man looks down and sighs as his cock starts ripping its way out of his shorts. It swells even bigger as he feels it twitch and shoot several ropes of cum across the room. The two other hulks moan in delight as they continue to watch Gregg growing. He moans louder as his swelling biceps and triceps make loud stretching noises. The veins pulse and expand to twice their size. He strokes his big tool as they walk over to get an even better look at him. “Yeah, beast man, get huge. Me and the Indian hulk are hungry for some more muscle and milk, right Vik? “You better fucking believe I am ready for more, Parker.” They both get down on their knees and start messing with Gregg’s big cock as he feels his shorts give way, releasing his thick tree trunk-sized quads from their prison as well as his expanding ass, which Vik has taken a liking to. The bald beast looks down at both of them and laughs as his pecs start to rip his polo. The sound of the fabric tearing excites all three of them as they leak profusely. Parker and Vikram take turns slurping on Gregg’s veiny shaft. “OH, FUCK BOYS! Daddy Gregg has some more spunk he can share. There is so much power raging in these muscles too, appreciative of what you have done for them. I can’t think you both enough for this.” Both beasts savor the older man’s thick frothy load as they take turns gulping it down as Gregg marvels at how quickly he is able to destroy his polo with his back and chest. His thick abs heave in delight as he greedily rips his top off and slings it to the side. He starts flexing his huge round biceps and wide chest when Vikram gets up off his knees and starts lovingly punching him in his gut, making him react in delight. Parker also gets up off the floor after finishing his cock meal and looks into Gregg’s eyes, petting the older beast’s thick furry chest, and then moans as he leans down to lock his mouth on the gym owner’s huge left pec. Vikram is now trying to maneuver himself in between Gregg’s massive glutes with his bloated brown cock. Gregg is laughing as he attempts to do so as the three beasts enjoy themselves immensely. Unbeknownst to all three of these hulks, another man has quietly entered the gym from a back entrance and has ventured into Gregg’s office. He quickly put his briefcase down on the floor, along with a gym bag that he brought with him. He can hear them down the hall moaning and groaning with each other and can smell their vapors. It is Kyson, the Spanish-born lab partner of Parker’s, and he is intensely shy. The man unfortunately is unprepared for what he is about to experience. Still wearing the dress clothes that he put on at the beginning of the day, he had just left the lab where he was working on more research for another project he was going to present to Parker in a few days. He is inhaling the intense man scent of each of the beasts, and it is already making him feel a bit excited. “MMM...Parker has done it this time. I had no idea it would be...so...ahh...” He can feel his legs and arms expanding beneath the fabric of his shirt and pants. He goes into one of the other rooms in the back and notices that there are mirrors everywhere in the room, so he gets even more pumped up. He moans watching himself growing as his chest starts swelling as well. The stretching sounds coming from his muscles is making his cock leak profusely as he stares at himself in the mirrors. “Ahh...this is something that I always thought was a pipe dream. Now...mmm...heh...it is really happening...” He can feel his feet getting ready to burst through his dress shoes as his expanding quads start ripping the seams on his pants. He can also feel his triceps doing the same to his white button-up shirt. He greedily puffs his chest out and grins as it starts testing the limits of the front. He reaches down to run his right hand along the thick outline of his Spanish cock and his left along the contours of his growing pecs and sighs. “Mmhmm...yyeess...the amount of testosterone and adrenaline pumping through me is so intoxicating...” Kyson watches his face become enveloped in a reddish-brown layer of fur, which is also making him smile. He can feel his ass and back muscles swelling to the point that they are about to emerge at any second from their confines. Interestingly, he feels like he can control the growth now and is savoring the feelings in his head. He looks down at his shoes as his growing toes start tearing through his shoes. “AHH...I love it so much. I could easily fall in love with myself with all of this...mmm...heh...okay I guess you can be free...” The Spanish-American feels his huge biceps tearing through his sleeves as his glutes shred the back of his pants. His cock is getting extremely hard, as it prepares to rip itself out. He moans as he slowly lifts his arms, hearing more seams ripping along the sides of his shirt as his thickening lats begin to flare outward. His pits are filling to capacity with thick fur, which is quite visible to him in the mirrors. He grunts, flexing his huge biceps as they destroy even more of the sleeves, both arms now entirely exposed. He puts his arms back down to his side as he feels his chest starting to blast the top buttons on his top in the mirrors. “YUM! OH yeah...they are getting so big and beautiful...ahh...I think I have really huge fucking abs too...” His swelling neck and traps are now tearing seams as he looks on and stares intensely as his big, swollen pecs launch even more buttons into the mirrors and are now exposed. His big Spanish cock frees itself as his pants start to fall down his huge lower half. It throbs wildly as he continues to look on at his chest as it heaves, drenched in sweat. He rubs each round furry mound in pleasure while also running his fingers along each one of his big cascading abdominal slabs. “I am so fucking beautiful. MMM...seeing myself hulking out like this makes me want to...” “Want to what, Kyson?” Unknowingly, his beastly business partner has sneaked in behind him to catch the last parts of his transformation. Parker is now slowly wrapping his huge arms around the Spanish beast as he leans in to kiss him on his neck. The other two hulks enter the room a couple of minutes later to join them. Parker tears the rest of Kyson’s shirt off as he finds his Spanish partner’s hole and begins to enter him with his huge pole. The Spanish beast moans in delight as he gets tons of attention from behind. Vikram is now starting to give him attention from the front. “Whoa, you are freaking gorgeous. If I had to pick...well...let me just have some fun.” The huge Indian is now starting to suck on Kyson’s huge pecs as he vigorously strokes the Spaniard’s big cock. Gregg is standing beside them and is massaging everyone’s huge muscles as he gets ready to get off again. Will the chain continue to grow if more guys enter the gym during this time? I have no doubt what the answer would be, do you know?

Here comes part 2, enjoy! A FEW DAYS LATER Thankfully, the bathroom was empty as Brent lifted his shirt and stared at himself in the mirror. Looking at his reflection, the senior's gaze took in his altered appearance, tracing over the lines of lean but toned muscle under his lightly tanned skin. His chest was slightly more pronounced and noticeable, as was his abdomen. If he looked close enough, he could see the outline of his abdominal muscles, and it gave him a slight trill of excitement. Dropping his shirt back down, Brent curled one of his arms up towards his reflection, admiring the bulge of muscle that had never been there before. Instead of a lanky, average looking teen in the mirror, he saw a more athletic, fit looking man. His eyes dipped lower, passing over the noticeably larger bulge in the front of his jeans, and he grinned to himself, biting his lip slightly. He had already spied a few second glances his way from a few other students, directed below the belt. It was hard not to take a longer look at his newly 'improved' body, especially now that his pants tended to be just a size too small, his package more nicely framed and accentuated below the fabric. To be fair, Brent couldn't stop checking out himself down there every chance he got, still in slight disbelief it had all actually happened. It had been the better part of a week since the house party across town, and rumors of a guy from another school going missing after said party had trickled into Brent's high school. At first, his moral conscience had wanted him to tell someone...anyone...about what had happened. But as he admired himself in the bathroom mirror the next morning, he couldn't help but wonder....who would believe him? More over, what exactly would they do to him; lock him up? No...the more the senior thought about it, the more he knew it was best to just keep his mouth shut. "Besides," he thought, turning to examine his reflection a bit more. "I kinda like the new me..." The bell rang once more, and Brent swore under his breath as he grabbed his bag and darted out of the bathroom and down the hall. The corridors were empty and he cursed himself as he sped towards his next class, slinking in and making his way to the back. He had just about made it to his desk, where a loud cough emanated from the front of the room. "Nice of you to join us, Mr. Jacobs," the rather stern looking teacher behind the desk growled. "Take your seat." Nodding and keeping his head down, the young man slipped into his desk and kept quiet. The teacher then turned to the board and began her lesson, but her words were like background noise, as Brent propped his arm up and stared blankly at the board. It was hard to focus on her lesson, as like pretty much this entire week, his mind was filled with both the memory of the party. He shuffled in his seat as a gentle warmth trickled into his groin, remembering the sensations of being inside the handsome Jose before he....er, went away. His friends had asked him about it, naturally, since they had all ditched, but Brent just shrugged and told them he had gone home after an hour. He never told them he had gotten laid - or the other thing - instead preferring to keep his new secrets to himself, enjoying the little rush he got from them. After all...not like he had planned it, right? His hand dripped down to idly rub over the bulge in his jeans, feeling the newly increased weight of his package as it struggled to fit inside the fabric of his pants and boxers. Admittedly, the feeling of him stretching out the front of his pants did give him a little thrill, as well as a bit of stimulation throughout the day. Still, he reasoned, might be best to go shopping sooner rather than later. A thunk! brought him out of his stupor, as a large ruler slapped against his desk he jerked back upright, only to see his teacher standing before his desk looking cross. "Mr, Jacobs!" she growled. "Is it too much to ask a young man to pay attention when he is being spoken to?" "I...er..." Brent stammered. "I do not appreciate being ignored in my own class, especially after you decided to show up late to begin with," the woman snarled, smacking his desk again. He saw that in her hand was a slip of paper, and his heart sank. "Detention, now," she said, stalking back to the front of the class. Brent hung his head timidly, taking the slip of paper as well as his belongings and slunk out of class, feeling the eyes of everyone else upon him. Detention was held in one of the farther classrooms in the school, and Brent sighed as he pushed open the door to look inside. The old classroom was empty, save for a young substitute teacher at the front of the room, going over a stack of paperwork. The sub looked up as Brent shuffled over and handed him the paper, letting out a tsk as he read over it. "I see," the man churred. "Well, take a seat. You can either work on homework if you have it, or I can give you a worksheet," he said, pointing to the nearest desk by the front. Brent nodded and sunk into the indicated desk, slouching as he sighed. Part of him wanted to admonish himself for getting into trouble like this, but the other part of his brain shrugged it off. "Well, how can I not be absorbed in...I mean....focused on what happened?" He wondered, idly picking at the peeling paint of the desk. His groin gave an almost sympathetic twinge, making him shuffle a bit in his seat as he adjusted himself in his ill-fitting pants, unknowingly getting the attention of the sub. The college-aged sub looked up from his paper as the teen squirmed in his seat, and he inhaled to say something, when his gaze caught the sight under Brent's desk. The young teacher's mouth closed as he saw the rather noticeable bulge in the teen's jeans, blushing as he saw the teen adjust himself almost casually. Admittedly, the sight surprised him a bit; it was unlike a teen to have a bulge like that, and the sub couldn't help but steal a few more glances at it. His eyes flicked up to the teen's face, but the boy was off in space again, unaware. The sub's gaze dropped again and he bit his lip softly, shuffling in his chair as his own arousal stirred. One thing about working in a high school with his tastes; it was hard to ignore all the young studs parading around, dealing with hormones, puberty and the like. He had been there fairly recently himself after all, and made sure to offer his help - discreetly of course - to a few of the jocks over the semester. He prided himself on his youthful good looks and his fit body; he dressed regularly in tight polo shirts to show off his firm muscles, making it fairly easy to pick up any of the horny atheletes that were ripe for the picking. The sub subtly looked over at the cute teen twink once more, admiring the lean build and the almost out-of-place shape in his jeans. Reaching down under his own desk, he carefully adjusted himself through his slacks, starting to piece together just why this young teen was so...distracted in class. "You know," he finally said in a causal tone, making Brent jump slightly as he was brought back to the present. Once he had the teen's attention, the sub spoke up again, meeting his gaze. "There's really no reason for you to be here, what with a silly reason like 'not paying attention in class' as the crime," the young teacher shrugged, offering the teen a grin. "Um...but I got detention," Brent murmured, shuffling in his seat as he met the sub's gaze. "Honestly....sounds a little bogus to me," the sub said, lowering his voice to a more conspiratorial tone. "Between you and me, I think its a waste of both our time to be here." He watched the young teen blink, knowing he had gotten his attention. "If you want..." the sub continued, "You could probably slip on out of here and just go home. I won't tell." "Y-you won't?" Brent asked. "Really?" The sub nodded, grinning. "Sure....if you do me a solid." He saw the teen's gaze grow guarded, and quickly added. "Don't worry...its nothing you won't enjoy." Brent shuffled uncomfortably as the college-aged sub stood up and slowly walked to his table, leaning over the desk slightly. "Um..." "Look cutie," the teacher whispered. "I can see you squirming in your seat there, with those pants a little too tight." He grinned a bit wider at the flush of red in Brent's ears, and went on. "I think we both know why you couldn't pay attention in class. So tell you what; I'll help you with your little 'problem', and in return, let you scoot on out of here, with no one else the wiser." He grinned reassuringly. "That way, we both get something we need." Brent looked over the sub uncertainly, even though he felt his arousal pressing more firmly against the inside of his jeans. He couldn't deny his arousal - it was almost constantly smouldering since the party - but getting propositioned by a teacher was a little shocking. "I don't....er....know if we should," he murmured. Part of him wanted to get his rocks off, as even jerking at home didn't seem to staunch his libido now. But here, in the classroom, where anyone could walk in? "Come on, cutie," the sub said softly, still grinning. He reached down and gently rubbed over Brent's groin, earning a soft 'eep' in response. "I promise you'll enjoy it." He felt Brent's arousal throb in response, pushing against the fabric, and he took that as an affirmative. Sinking down to his knees, the sub slid under the desk before Brent could reply, caressing he thick bulge in his jeans. Brent bit his lip and squirmed, even as he felt himself straining his jeans from the older male's touch. His libido was quickly overriding his reason centers, feeling his enlarged balls churn with the need to get off. "O-okay..." he finally whispered as he was felt up, spreading his legs in acceptance as the sub moved under his desk. "Just...don't tell anyone." "Not a soul," the sub murmured as he licked his lips, his deft hands undoing the front of the teen's jeans and allowing that straining package to push free. He grinned as he saw the tent in Brent's boxers, the tip already darkened with precum as it fought against its fabric prison. Rubbing over the barely restained cock inside, he gave it a soft squeeze, earning a soft moan from above the desk he was hunched under. The shape under his hand throbbed harder, pushing out more against the fabric until the sub took pity on the shy male, and pulled those tight boxers down to reveal the prize inside. Brent's aching cock sprung free from its confinement, nearly hitting the college-aged sub in the nose. He bit his lip and gripped the top of the desk, shooting a quick glance towards the door in case someone came by. But it was only the beginning of the hour, and classes had barely begun, so the hallways were quiet and empty. Feeling himself throbbing free, Brent ducked his head down to his lap to see the sub gaping at his overly large cock. "U-um...is something wrong?" he asked softly. "Wrong?" the sub murmured. "My god dude...its anything but," he said, reaching closer and gripping the thick piece of meat. Brent's cock was a healthy ten inches long, nearly as thick as the lean sub's wrist, pulsing slowly as a bead of precum slowly trickled down from the tip. Below it, two large orange-sized balls, gently churning with goodness knows how much pent up need. The sub lightly hefted one to feel its weight, even as he pressed his face to the shaft of the teen's enlarged cock. "Damn kid...you'd put a lot of jocks in this school to shame," the sub muttered, letting Brent's jeans and boxers fall to around his ankles, leaving his whole package bare and in the open. "Heh...yeah?" Brent grinned sheepishly. He couldn't deny the slight rush of pride and satisfaction at hearing that, knowing most guys built like him weren't expected to be well-equipped like this. He could feel a sense of confidence settling in his chest, making him grin a little more easily as he scooted his hips forward a bit more. "Think you can handle it?" he smirked, before he knew what he was saying. The sub looked up at the grinning teen for a moment, before getting the hint and slowly drawing a lick up the top half of the pulsing cock. Brent grunted and his eyes grew half-lidded as he bit his lip, feeling the electric pleasure of someone's tongue along his sensitive cock. "Mmmff..." he murmured softly, his hips twitching a bit as the sub repeated the action again, and then again. His hand snaked under the desk without thinking, resting atop the back of the sub's head and holding him to his groin. "Mm...that's good," the teen grunted quietly. The young teacher groaned against the hot piece of meat, his hand barely able to wrap around the base. He slurped over the head a few times, before slowly swallowing around it. He heard the soft gasp from above as his mouth wrapped around the sensitive cock in a warm, wet embrace, earning a thick pulse of precum lancing into the back of his throat. The sub gagged softly in surprise and swallowed, allowing another inch or two of the teen's thick cock to slide into his mouth. He could feel the small hand on the back of his head urging him on, even as the tip started prodding at the back of his throat. Pulling back slightly, the sub gulped the second shot of precum as best he could, before another twitch of those lean hips sutffed his mouth full again, and that hand pushed him down a little more firmly. "Hhrgk..." "K-keep...going..." Brent gasped softly, a touch of a growl in the back of his throat as his cock was enveloped in that warm and eager mouth. His hips jerked slightly, like he wanted to shove forward and bury himself inside, but his remaining self-control fought the urge down. If he made the teacher choke, he'd probably stop this, and the last thing Brent needed was to be blue-balled like this for the rest of the day. Instead, he kept his hand firmly on the back of the man's head, encouraging him on as he felt the sub begin to slowly bob and suck up and down. "Nnnngh...fuck..." The sub could feel his jaw strain slightly as nearly half the teen's oversized cock pushed in and out of his mouth, trying to swallow around it each time the tip hit the back of his throat. It had been some time since he had someone this big in his mouth, and it took some concentration not to gag. Even so, a trickle of precum and saliva dribbled from the corner of his stretched lips, dripping down his chin as he bobbed in time with the twiching hips of the student. "Ggrlk...hhgh..." Brent panted as he hunched over the desk, his throbbing cock sinking inside that warm orifice over and over. He peeled off his shirt and fondled his hard body as he felt his orgasm build. Already he could feel his pent-up balls churned and tightening, and he knew it wasn't going to be long. "Unnff...so good," he grunted, his tongue lolling out a bit. "N-not gonna last long," he said a bit louder to warn the sub under his desk. Despite the young man's warning, the sub was well aware of how close the teen was to the edge. His hands had been stroking the half of the huge cock that was outside his mouth, feeling it throb and pulse in his hands. The sub dimly wondered what it would be like that try and take the beast all the way down his throat, but the thought was driven from his mind as that hand on the back of his head pushed down hard, and he found his gullet packed full of teenage cock before he could struggle. "H-hhrgrkkk!" The teen bit his lip as he shoved forward, his own need and growing dominance overriding his worry about hurting the other male, as he stuffed as much of his needy cock into that muzzle as he could. He was dimly aware of the feeling of the sub's throat spreading and stretching around the tip of his cock, but it was the sensation in his overly full balls that drove him onwards, tugging the older male down as far as he could around his throbbing cock. "N-nngh...g-gotta cum!" he growled out, arching his hips and pushing as much as he could inside that struggling maw as his cock pulsed heavily. The sub had no choice as that thick cock was pushed into and down his gullet by the teen's surprising strength. He could feel his throat bulge lewdly as he was forced to deepthroat it. Brent's growl was a distant sound in his ears as the rush of thick, sticky teen cum began spurting down his throat and straight into his guts. He could feel each kick of the teen's dick inside his gullet, pulsing and throbbing as it unloaded down into his stomach. It was all the sub could do to remember to breathe through his nose as cum trickled from the corner of his mouth, what little wasn't being blasted into his guts. "Take it...ohh fuck yes," Brent snarled, his free hand gripping the desk tightly. His earlier reservation had all but been smothered by the urge to cum inside the other male, the growing seed of dominance spreading though his lower belly and chest. Feeling something warm wrapped around his huge cock...it only made him throb harder as another heavy splurt pumped down the sub's gullet. His balls practically ached as they emptied themselves, churning hard with each pump of his hips. "Thats it...all of it now..." The sub whimpered slightly, though it came out more a gurgling burble from the thick cock stuffing his mouth, along with the thick jets of teen cream filling him up. Already he felt full, like he had eaten a big lunch, from the sheer amount this young, lean stud was packing into him. When he finally felt Brent's orgasm subside and the hand on his head grow slack, he slowly pulling back, coughing as his throat was freed from the huge cock inside it. The tip popped from his mouth with a wet slurp, spraying a last little jet across his face as he hacked and tried to catch his breath. "H-hurk...ghack...*couch*...h-holy fuck, dude...." Brent smiled in his blissful post-orgasm rush, leaning back and looking down between his legs at the coughing sub, his face splattered with the last of his thick seed. "Hehe....you liked that?" he rumbled softly. "N-ngh...yeah.." the sub panted, licking his lips as the taste of the teen flooded his senses. He pulled off his shirt to wipe his face clean, then leaned in, nuzzling the dripping cock as it pulsed softly, still hard. The teen sighed as his still-sensitive cock was nuzzled, earning another spurt of cum from the tip as he relaxed in his chair. "Mmm....might have to do this more often, yeah?" he chuckled. He felt he sub's response by way of that tongue slowly licking over is tip, making him bite his lower lip and stifle another gasp. "Oohh...I'll take that as a yes," he growled, giving a soft buck of his hips. "Keep doing that..." The subby older male was only to happy to keep servicing the hung teen stud. He licked over the thick tip, cleaning the remnants of cum from the pulsing meat, even as it spurted out again. He wriggled his tongue into that cumslit to catch it as it came out, pushing inside and delighting from the moan it caused from above. The sub pulled off of Brent's big dick and rubbed his face with it leaving a trail of sticky precum all over his face. Brent gasped as he felt the other male's tongue pushing into his cock slit, making him squirm at the new sensations it brought. His heavy cock throbbed in response, and he held the sub there as his tongue pushed deeper. "Nngh...f-fuck..." he panted, his hand pushing down on the sub's head harder. "Oohh that feels sooo good," he growled, squirming in his seat as he fucked the man's head. Despite the great feeling of this blowjob, part of him still missed that all-encompassing feeling of pounding Jose. He looked down at his thick meat buried halfway down the sub's throat, and then down between the sub's legs, where he had worked his pants open to free his own throbbing dick which was now dripping with pre. He grinned as he pushed the sub away and stood up. "W-wait...please?" the older male begged, one hand was furiously jerking himself while sucking the fingers on his other hand. "On you your knees and hands dude, I'm going to fuck that ass!" commanded Brent, in a voice that surprised even himself. "Wh-what? Fuck, wait," the sub stammered, even as he got into position beneath Brent. "W-we can't." he said, eyes darting back towards the classroom door briefly. "Please, if now one's walked in on us by now, I doubt they will," Brent rolled his eyes, lining up behind the sub and reaching down to grab his own, modest seven-inch cock, still throbbing hard. "You came on to me, remember? Don't act like you haven't been thinking it," he grinned, grinding himself against the teacher. The sub bit his lower lip, he could feel his lust winning out; even though he'd 'helped' plenty of jocks before, Brent's dick was intimidating. He worried about crying out and drawing attention to them. Finally he sighed, giving in to the throbbing need between his legs. "A-alright," he said softly, slipping his pants off and arching his hips back into better position. "Just....just take it easy." "Sure, yeah," Brent nodded, sliding his hips back until his thick tip pressed against his asshole. "Aww man...this is gonna feel sooo good," he growled softly, as he felt the tip begin to spread that ring of muscle around it. "Oh yeah, take it easy big guy... That's it, oh yeah that good," said the teacher as Brent started to slowly insert his huge cock his ass. The man gasped and arched his hips as he felt the thick shaft beginning to push inside. He was far from a virgin, but the sheer size made him feel like it all over again. He clenched his fist against the floor as Brent wedged that tip against his small pucker. "F-fuuck...ngh...you're too bi-AH!" he yelled out, as the teen's member slipped in with a wet squish of precum. "Ooooh shit...ohhh gods.." the man panted heavily, feeling the head and first inches of the younger teen push inside his passage. Ten thick inches of teen dick pulled at the teacher's insides, before plunging back in, each slow but steadily increasing thrust forcing the heavy cock deeper each time. "F-fuu-uuuck!" the college-aged man moaned out, squirming under his smaller partner as Brent set a steady rhythm of working himself inside. His breath came in deep gasps as he fought to keep himself braced under the teen's movements. "A-ahh! Damn...g-go easy!" "H-holy you're tight," Brent grimaced, feeling like the man's insides were trying to crush his dick. He managed to pull back and thrust in a bit deeper, bringing a groan from below him. The substitute teacher swore he could see stars as he was railed by the teen and his overly large cock, feeling those heavy balls thud up into his own as he was hollowed out by the sheer size of the thing. It was all he could do to brace himself under the slightly smaller male as he was mounted like a bitch in heat. Between his legs, his own modestly sized cock squirted ropes of cum onto the floor, his orgasm being pounded out of him by the sheer mass of flesh pummelling his insides. "Ahh! Ahh! Ahhh! Ah!" "Shit, your cock so big, your cock is fucking huge, FUCK that feels good, please don't stop fucking me!!" howled the sub. "Fuck yeah...keep moaning," Brent snarled, slamming his hips into the sub over and over again. Any and all concern was out the proverbial window at this point, as he pounded the older man below him. He could smell the other man's orgasm, and it only drove him harder. The only thing that registered in the teen's mind was how good that tight passage wrapped around his pulsing cock. "Nnngh...yeah, bitch...you like this big cock stuffing you?" he said, pulling the man's hair roughly. "Mmmf! Fuck yes!" the sub cried out, hips jerking as he emptied his balls onto the floor, his body screaming in pleasure from having something so huge inside him. He could already feel another orgasm building in his balls as Brent hammered away at his prostate and sensitive insides. "D-don't stop. Please!" Brent merely nodded in agreement, hammering the sub until he came again. With that orgasm Brent changed his tempo, pulling out briefly to spank the moaning man with his wet and throbbing dick. Now he pistoned his hips up and down, sinking nearly his full length with each thrust, alternating spanks with hard thrusts, his nuts audibly beating against the older man's ass. Brent huffed and leaned back, holding the sub by shoulder and hip as he drilled into him hard and steady. He drilled and nailed and pounded the sub again and again, picking up speed, until finally he felt his orgasm rise within him. "Hnngh...fuck...I gotta cum," he grunted, hunching back over the sub's form once more. He jackhammered the poor man hard and fast for a moment, before he snapped his hips as tight as he could as his own orgasm hit. The flood of cum that began pumping inside practically drove the breath from the sub's lungs, as the younger stud began to fill and breed him. "Hhrgk! Ack...i-it...its....fuck!" he gasped and whimpered, unable to form a coherent thought as he rode out the teen bucking atop his back. Brent's vision swam as he unloaded into the sub below, his orgasm stronger than he could ever remember. He could feel his heavy balls pulling up tight between his legs and they worked to empty themselves. "Rrrff..fuck...take it," he grunted, still thrusting away as his body worked on autopilot. "Take it all, bitch..." "L-little more..." Brent groaned, panting, as he hugged the sub against him. He was dimly aware that the sub had stopped moaning, but all he could focus on was riding the last of his orgasm. His cock throbbed hard and his balls clenched, sending forth another deluge into the male below. "A-al-almost..." he gasped. "Y-yes....fuck..." his tongue lolled out in bliss. Finally, after what felt like a full minute or two of cumming, Brent relaxed and gasped heavily. "Ohhhh fuck...." he groaned, arching his back as his cock pulsed securely in the male under him. He stroked the sub's sides, almost affectionately, his mouth wide with a huge smile. "Duuude...that was soooo good," he sighed. The young teacher was completely wiped out, laid beneath Brent's young body like a rag-doll. Brent admired the man's defined back and ass, a puddle of cum oozing out of where the two were joined onto the floor, his dick still largely hard and buried inside. Immediately, the young teen's mind flashed back to the night of the party, and the image of Jose riding his cock before being absorbed into him. His cock throbbed in response and Brent bit his lip. In his mind's eye he saw Jose slowly melting away into him, and his muscles glowing as they grew. That growing warmth and surge of confidence filled his chest once more, and Brent reached out to gently grip the unconscious sub's shoulders. His arms wrapped around the lean shoulders, and with an assured slowness, began pulling the sub into a bearhug. "M-mine..." he growled. The sub squirmed weakly beneath him, his breathing heavy and laced with the musky scent of the teen. Being so drunk on the young stud's cum and pheromones had made him light-headed. Brent panted and bucked his hips forward as he tugged backwards with his arms, letting out a groan as he felt his body heat up and glow. He looked over at the door quickly, making sure it was still closed and empty. His eyes darted up at the clock; still another twenty minutes till the bell. He could feel more and more of the sub slipping into him, and with each throb, the warmth and assurance building in his gut became stronger. "Th-this feels too good," he panted in his own mind. "And why should I? If it was me ...nngh...some other guy wouldn't care about me." He grunted and growled as he stuffed the older male further into himself, slowly growing more and more sure of himself as the pleasure radiated through his body. The young predator huffed and growled as he hunched over his partner, his toes curling as the chest of the sub merged with his own. He could feel the other male still struggling unconsciously, making him snarl and squeeze tighter. He gripped the teacher's trim waist and tugged him closer, sliding his hands along the sub's muscles as they sank into him. "O-oohh fuck yess..." Brent hissed, baring his teeth as the aching emptiness he felt was slowly getting filled. "Get in there," he growled softly, wriggling on the ground as he felt himself growing heavier bit by bit. "Goood boy..." The more of the sub that slipped into his body, the less Brent cared about the consequences of his actions. The pleasure was simply mind-blowing, and it felt so right. The party had helped him unlock something...glorious, giving herself to his body in order to make him better. Now, this horny college sub was doing the same, and Brent smiled as his body flushed with the warmth of these sensations. He was a predator, and he loved it. "You wanted my dick...now you get to be a part of it," the teen panted, lust fueling every muscle as he pushed and worked the older male deeper. As the seconds ticked by, more and more of the sub was absorbed into the teen's glowing body. Brent had rolled over to let gravity take over and stroked his rock hard cock, panting at the dual sensations of absorbing all that muscle as he stroked the sensitive flesh. Finally, the sub was gone, fully enveloped by Brent's hungry body. He groaned, standing up and walking to the teacher's chair, leaning back in the leather seat. "S-So..good..." he panted. Brent continued to jerk off, the need to cum rising once again despite having gotten off just a bit ago. The sub inside was compressed down and slowly digested by the predator teen's body. As the teen stroked himself off, he could feel his orgasm beginning to rise as he watched the glow from his chest spread out across his body. His cock throbbed angrily in his grip and he gasped as it swelled once more. Brent's throbbing cock pulsed and engorged with new mass with each beat of his heart and balls, inching longer and thicker. As he watched, it rose up his lean belly steadily, his hand now barely able to wrap around the soda can thick girth. The thick tip rose up his chest, until it nearly rested between his pecs. Brent squirmed and groaned at the sensations of his cock stretching longer and thicker, nearly yelping out as the same rush of intoxicating warmth that filled his dick now spread to the rest of his body. His abdomen clenched hard as the muscles grew, adding in more mass under his skin. His nicely defined chest grew thicker and plumper, expanding outwards gently, until his pectorals stood out nearly a whole inch from his torso, firm and wide with lean muscle. Brent squeezed his cock almost painfully tight as his arms lengthened slightly, bulging with new muscle fibre as it grew in. He leaned back and stretched out his legs as they grew further away from him, reaching out inches and inches as his quads and other leg groups bulged with increased mass. The young senior squirmed in his seat as the changes continued, the man's absorbed mass being added to his own as new muscle and size. He could feel his body pulsing as it grew. Brent panted and arched his back, too lost to the rush of pleasure and growth to even care if someone walked in now. His body stretched as he felt his body expand ever so gently and steadily. Finally, the warm rush vanished from his limbs and raced back to his cock, just in time to splurt forth from his enlarged cock as thick, white streams of teen cum. Brent bit down on his own hand to keep from howling as came all over the desk in front of him, emptying out the remains of the sub that his body hadn't consumed, until he nearly coated the entire surface of it with his seed. Panting, the teen sagged back into the chair, his thick cock thumping against his abdomen as it leaked the young teacher's last bits onto his pecs. Slowly, he managed to sluggishly pull himself up from his chair and find his pants, only to groan as he found himself unable to fit his enlarged junk inside now. His balls hung low and heavy under his huge cock, easily the size of oranges, and he was just able to hold one in his hand. Brent sighed, and looked around the empty classroom, until he spied the sub's jacket hanging off a hook on the wall. He stalked over and wrapped it around his waist as best he could, before tugging on his now ill-fitting t-shit. Quickly checking to make sure of the time, and that no one was approaching the door, the young teen used the sub's polo shirt to sponge off as much of the thick cum coating his desk. The whole thing was sticky and soaked, but it managed the job well enough. Hopefully the rest would dry by time anyone else came looking. Holding the sub's coat around his waist, Brent shuffled to the door and peeked out into the empty hallway. He checked to enure there was no one around, then darted as swiftly and quietly as he could down to his locker. He grabbed his gym bag out and then made his way to the nearest bathroom and shut the door. Once inside, he tossed the cum-soaked shirt into the trash-bin, then peeled off his tight jeans as well and tossed them as well. The sub's jacket soon followed, all the better to hide the evidence of the sub's disappearance. As Brent pulled out his gym clothes - that had ironically been a tad big on him before - he paused to admire himself in the mirror. This morning, he had seen a lean twink with barely noticeable muscles looking back it him from the surface. Now, the image of a well-toned jock grinned back at him as he rubbed his hands down his newly enhanced form, with his firm abdomen and chest moving under his skin each time he flexed or turned. He was taller too; at least a few inches more than before, only adding to his new athletic appearance. His hand dipped lower and hefted his enlarged meat. His cock was now roughly the size of his own forearm, and easily a foot in length. Gone was the below average teen from last week....replaced by the young stud of a predator grinning at him from the mirror. "This is me now," Brent rumbled as he flashed his brilliant white smile at himself. "And I like the new me." He pulled on his gym clothes, chuckling at how the track shorts still showed off his hefty package underneath, even as his cock eventually softened. His shirt was tight, but not overly so, still showing off the shape of his muscled torso beneath the fabric. He would definitely have to go clothes shopping tonight. Giving himself one last fondle through his shorts, Brent checked himself in the mirror once more. He could just imagine the looks he'd get when he wore these next gym class... and maybe find myself another partner, he mused with a predatory grin. Blowing his reflection a kiss, the muscled stud slipped out the bathroom and towards the front door, deciding to skip the rest of the day and head home. After all...he still had detention, didn't he?

As Sam and Joe showed Hank’s dad the inside of the barn, he said he could see why his boy liked it here. He stopped to look over the boxing ring and said, “This reminds me of my days as a pro wrestler.” “You were a pro wrestler?” Joe said, wide eyed with awe. Plus, he couldn’t imagine anyone climbing into the ring with such a monster of a man. “Yep,” said Hank senior. “I was fifteen when I knocked up a stripper from Atlanta, so I dropped out of school so I could pay for the kid.” “They let you wrestle at fifteen?” asked Sam. “Yeah, well, I was big for my age.” This was an understatement. By the time of his fifteenth birthday, he was already 6’3” and 235lbs, and was sporting a thick full beard. No one in the Georgia wrestling circuit ever asked his age. By the time he hit sixteen, he was 6’6”, 310lbs, and could pin any man on the roster. “I rassled for a couple years, but then my pa died and left me the farm, so I went home to run it. The farm has grown a lot since then. So have I,” he said with a laugh, as he patted on his protruding gut. What he didn’t mention was how he had grown so much. As the hog farm grew more and more profitable, he got his veterinarian to supply him with extra growth hormones that he used on himself. His size and strength ballooned, along with his ego and desire for more strength. In recent years, he’d been going to Indonesia to get a testosterone stimulating treatment that made his testes produce five times the test of a normal man. Now he had bull sized balls that were hard as iron and constantly churning out vast amounts of male hormone. Now, at thirty-seven, he was growing faster than an eighteen year old newbie. As they made their way over to the workout area, he led the way like the big bossman that he was. He noticed a loaded Olympic bar by the Smith machine. “We were just finishing up deadlifts when you pulled up,” explained Sam. “Joe was doing reps with the 860 pounds.” “That so?” said the giant farmer. “Not bad for a boy your size,” he said to Joe with a wink. Then he crouched down, grabbed the bar with an underhand grip, stood up with it, and started doing curls. He did reps with the bar like it was a broomstick. His massive triceps bulged out at the bottom of each rep. Joe’s knees wobbled at the sight, and he sat down on a nearby bench. The big boss’s arms swelled and swelled. He did twenty reps, then dropped the bar down, causing everything in the barn to jump an inch off the ground. He slapped each of his upper arms with the opposite hand. The sound of the slaps made Joe’s dick twitch. The big brute smirked in the mirror as he admired himself. “Bet they just grew another inch,” he said with satisfaction. Sam could see where Hank junior got his bravado. Outside the barn, Kurt and Hank pulled up. “Well, what have we here?” said Kurt, as he noticed the vanity plates on the big Maybach. “I didn’t think he’d actually come,” Hank said. “That’s a good thing, though, right?” “Um, sure,” answered Hank, unconvincingly, as he got out of Kurt’s truck. Kurt got out too, and they made their way to the barn. “Pa?” Hank hollered out. The three men at the back of the barn turned and headed up front. When Hank got a good look at his father, he said, “Jeezus Pa, you’re bigger than ever!” “You ain’t getting any smaller yourself, boy. Come give your old man a hug.” Hank obeyed and went up to his huge dad, who wrapped his massive arms around him and lifted him off the ground, squeezing hard, crushing his son against his giant, hairy chest. Hank grunted out as his ribcage compressed. Hank senior continued to squeeze. He linked his wrists against the small of Hank’s back and dug in harder. “Pa…fuck…I can’t breathe…” “Ah yeah, boy. No matter how big ya get, I’ll still be able to take you.” He clenched his arms together even harder. He shook his son back and forth. “Who’s the strongest man you know, boy?” His forearms bulged with power. “You are, Pa,” Standing behind the giant farmer, Sam couldn’t even see Hank junior past the sprawling back of the older man, who finally put his son down and swiped off his hands with self satisfaction. Hank went down on one knee, trying to get his breath back. “Maybe you should pick on someone closer to your size,” Kurt said. The massive farmer hooked his thumbs under his suspenders as he looked Kurt up and down. “You must be the sports guy. I was expecting you to be bigger.” Hank’s dad was 6” taller and 150lbs larger than Kurt. “Why don’t we step into the ring and see what you got?” “Works for me,” said Kurt. He stripped off his shirt and tossed it aside. Hank senior unhooked the suspenders of his overhauls and let them drop off his huge shoulders. His enormous pecs seemed to billow out even more. “Why don’t we make it interesting?” he said. He turned and wrapped his arm around Sam’s neck and yanked him up beside him. “Let’s go two against one.” “You’re on,” Kurt said, answering for Sam, who looked like he was barely able to support the weight of the heavy arm that was pressing down on his big shoulders. The three men went over to the ring and climbed in, big, bigger, and biggest. The ring creaked under their combined weight. Hank senior took off his overalls, giving them their first look at his monstrous thighs and calves. His boxer briefs were gray with age and tattered from straining against all the bulk. “I usually limit my rassling these days to my prize hog, Brutus. Y’all ever grapple with a greased up 780lb angry pig? You should hear him squeal and squeal as I pin him down in the mud, or trap him in these legs. Can’t wait to hear what kinda noises you two fellas are gonna make.” With that, Kurt and Sam rushed the bigger man. They each grabbed a side, but the big hulk didn’t budge. He tossed them both off him and sent them flying into the ropes. Undeterred, they charged at him again. This time, the giant farmer charged back, outstretched his arms and clotheslined them square across their chests, flipping them 270 degrees in the air and onto their faces on the mat. Big Hank picked Kurt up and pressed him overhead and walked around the ring with him. Sam got up, and started punching the huge goon in his protruding, ridged roidgut. Hank looked down at him and said, “Those abs are over a foot thick of enhanced muscle, so gimme your best shots, cause I can’t even feel the ones you’re giving me now.” He stood there and let Sam work his solid abs. Sam punched on the solid gut ball over and over, harder and harder, but Hank just snorted. Sam might as well have been punching cast iron. Joe looked on with lust in his heart. He would have given his left nut to touch that protruding orb. When the huge farmer saw how he was looking at it with awe, he said, “Careful what ya wish for, little fella. I could crush your skull like a Georgia peanut with this gut.” Then he turned and readjusted his grip on Kurt, reared him back and threw him over the top rope and out of the ring. Then he grabbed Sam, twisted him around, lifted him up, and slammed him into a reverse chokehold and shook him back and forth hard. When Kurt stopped rolling across the floor of the barn, he crawled back into the ring. He ran at big Hank and shoulder tackled him right at the knees. The giant man toppled forward, right on top of Sam. Outside the ring, both Joe and Hank junior grimaced at the sound of Sam’s lungs deflating like bellows. The beast of a man rolled off Sam and onto his side, then went for Kurt. He moved remarkably fast for a behemoth, and Kurt didn’t move away from Hank’s monster quads fast enough. The huge tree trunks wrapped around him, trapping Kurt between two 49” hog-crushing thighs. Then the massive farmer locked his ankles together, and started to squeeze. His leg scissors hold was multiple times more powerful than his bearhug. Kurt grunted, and pounded his big fists into the monster thighs. Hank only chuckled. When Sam tried to get up, Hank pinned him back to the mat by pressing his index finger deep into Sam’s pec valley until it was pressing hard against his sternum. Sam struggled but couldn’t budge. “Say ‘uncle’, punks, and do it quick,” said Hank senior, as he applied more pressure with his giant thighs, and his dick-sized finger. Neither Sam nor Kurt could breathe from the immense pressure on their chests. Hank’s face bloated and reddened as he exerted more power. Veins snaked all over his hulking thighs. Suddenly, they all heard a muffled pop as one of Kurt’s ribs gave out. He stifled a cry of pain. Sam was starting to lose consciousness. Joe turned to Hank junior and said, “Do something.” That was all the motivation Hank needed to jump into the ring. He was sick of seeing his old man win at everything. He remembered all the times his juiced up pa would roughhouse with him around the house and the farm, always winning, and always taking it too far, making it hurt, telling Hank that he was just toughening him up. Now, the junior Hank wanted to see his cocky old man lose at something for once, even if it took three of them to do it. He angled behind his pa’s huge back, and applied his own chokehold around his old man’s massively developed neck. A normal man wouldn’t stand a chance of choking out that thick column of sinew, but Hank junior had been training his forearms extra hard with specialized equipment made for arm wrestling. He’d also been bending 2 1/4” rebar on a regular basis. He used that newfound muscle strength against his dad’s bullneck, and he felt it giving. So he squeezed harder. Hank senior lifted his finger off Sam’s chest and released his scissors. He stood up, with his son rear choking him. He tried to ply his son’s hold apart, to no avail. He jumped upward and threw himself onto his back, landing squarely on his son. The whole ring collapsed, the turnbuckles toppled inward, the ropes flopped loosely. Despite the full weight of his 700lb father landing on him, junior Hank not only held his chokehold, he tightened it. His father’s head nodded forward. Kurt crawled over and lifted the big man’s arm, and let it drop down with a thump. “He’s out, Hank,” Kurt said. But Hank just flared his nostrils as he tightened his grip. “Dude, stop,” Kurt said, more urgently. He put his hand on Hank junior’s arm. He couldn’t believe the titanic strength surging thru the musclebound arm. Hank only released his hold when Joe came over and said, “Bro, you did it. You took your old man down. That’s was awesome.” Hank pushed his old man off him like he was pushing over a rhino. His arms were throbbing and heavy. Kurt was holding the side of his ribcage. Sam was rubbing the contusion in the middle of his chest. The boxing ring was trashed. Hank senior came to quickly. He sat up and rubbed his welted neck as he looked around. “That was the most fun I’ve had since being a pro wrestler,” he said. “I told you I’d make a tough guy outta you, boy,” he said to his son. “Now who wants to go get something to eat?”

Nine Months I was shocked that I could actually breathe. His giant arms were wrapped tightly around me, squeezing hard, and he held me off the floor. It used to be that I’d be close to blacking out within two to three minutes when my big man decided to give me a bear hug with his massive biceps. It felt like two mountains were crushing me. I could tell the big man wasn’t using all of his strength, but that hadn’t mattered in the past. Even when he was barely squeezing I still couldn’t breathe. Today, however, my lungs and chest were expanding and contracting almost without any struggle. The half-smile, raised side of the mustache, and wrinkles surrounded sparkling blue eyes told me the elder muscleman realized my newfound resistance, as well. I think he might have been happier than I was. I felt like some deep sea diver who had reached a new goal for traveling down into dark waters. Our fully-hard cocks rubbed against each other – both of us severely turned on by my new power. And I did feel more powerful. I was healthier than I’d ever been in my entire life – exercising regularly like a fiend, eating a diet that was solely focused on growing, and – most importantly – being trained by an elder muscle god who made me focus with an intensity that was borderline frightening. He was my master and I did his bidding in the gym as if my life depended on it. “Fuck, you’re getting stronger, pup. My little man is growing. That’s so incredibly hot…” The big man didn’t get to finish his thought. His words were so excruciatingly hot that suddenly there were gobs of warm spunk shooting up between us as my cock uncontrollably released a heavy load. I was just too turned on by the fact that he could tell, like I could, that I was growing . . . that I was gaining more power. My ejaculation was from my deep gratitude for what he was turning me into . . . what he was creating. How could I not offer up my warm, thick cum to him? His arms tightened around me – as if he wanted to squeeze even more juice from my body, which is exactly what happened. My crotch jerked even harder for a lot longer than usual as I dumped even more adoration between our stomachs and onto his hard cock and huge balls. My orgasm made me feel invincible, even as it drained me. “Making me proud makes you happy, doesn’t it pup? Almost as happy as getting bigger, right?” “Equally, sir.” My voice was soft – mostly from the exhaustive orgasm, but also because of the extremely snug squeeze he was giving my body. He released his arms and let my feet fall back to the floor. I looked up into his handsome, creviced face. My legs would have wobbled from that gorgeous half-smile even if they hadn’t already been weak from the ejaculation. He moved and kept his big hands wrapped around my biceps – partly to keep me upright, but mainly to feel how hard my arms were getting. Here was this elder muscle god getting off on how my much smaller muscles were starting to get tight and firm. It was like the changes in my body were thrilling him even more than they were me. I was like a seedling he was tending to with loving care and he could easily envision the giant oak I would someday become. He was so focused on growing me it was almost an obsession. I didn’t mind. In a short nine months I had seen changes in my physique I had never thought were possible. Not only was I bigger, bulging more in places I had never bulged, I was also stronger and able to last a lot longer when working out or running. I had stamina that was foreign to me. It was almost like I had become a different person. I also had become more confident and longer-lasting in the bedroom, as well. My glutes could now squeeze the big man’s cock so hard that he’d moan with tremendous pleasure and thrust into me more aggressively than he had when we first met. He knew I could take it. He knew I wanted it harder . . . more dominant . . . and rougher. I wanted to show him my deep gratitude by allowing him to fuck me with great abandon. And he was definitely reaping the benefits of his coaching my growth when it came to sex. He was like a muscle beast every time he got turned on and that drove me wild. “Your hard biceps make me weak in the knees, pup. Those little knots are only going to get bigger and I’m going to worship them constantly. I’m making you into my perfect man. I’m giving you new life, boy. I can see it in the way you hold yourself now . . . in the way you lift heavier weights . . . and how you have become the kind of bottom I’ve always dreamed of. You are becoming a dominant bottom – able to milk me for every last bit of cum in my body. I find my cock fully hard anytime I’m near you.” It was true. I had noticed that he shot instantly full mast anytime we were together. And he had to have his hands on my body at all times. Feeling the hardness of my chest, the bulges in my arms and legs, and the ridges that were beginning to appear on my stomach. But it was my glutes that thrilled him the most. Within seconds of placing a palm on my ass cheeks – whether I was clothed or naked – he became mesmerized and turned on more intensely each time. I started wearing posers around the house – just to show off my newly jutting glutes and to give his hand easy access to what the big man always wanted. Besides, I was beginning to love how I looked in posers since my body was now toned in a way that constantly made me want to grow more. To say I was addicted to my growth was an understatement. But I knew my big muscleman wanted me to grow just as much as I did and that inspired me constantly. I had a feeling that after a few more weeks I would start preferring to walk around nude. It was clear my big muscleman understood exactly how I was feeling. “You can’t control your thirst for the iron, can you, pup?” “No sir.” “I love watching you getting turned on by your own growth. I love seeing you gaze at yourself in the mirror and watching your cock start to stiffen as you look at how your arms have started to bugle or how your chest has expanded. You couldn’t stop now even if you wanted to. You need to grow as much as you need air to breathe. Your muscles feel tight all over your body . . . don’t they, pup?” “Yes sir.” “You even crave the soreness because you know it means you’re growing. I’ve watched you pump out another set of reps when you thought I wasn’t watching. I’ve noticed you disappear into the bedroom to crank out a hundred push-ups or sit-ups or whatever just to give the growth an extra boost. Hell, you’ve even started sucking me off more than usual just because you think my spunk has extra protein to help you get bigger. All that wrecks me, pup. It makes me wild with lust for everything about you. You make me so fucking proud. I can’t make you huge fast enough, can I, bud?” “No sir.” “Fucking hell that turns me on. I’m dizzy just thinking about it. Don’t you worry that pretty little bubble-butt of yours, pup. I’m going make you my twin . . . well, my younger twin. You want to have muscles like mine, don’t you, pup?” “More than anything sir, but I can’t see how I’ll ever be as big as you.” “You doubting me, bud? You second guessing what I’m capable of? “No sir! It’s just that . . . you’re huge . . . your body is magnificent.” “Aw buddy, I’m only teasing you. I know it’s hard for you to believe that I was once smaller than you . . . but look at me now. I’ve got muscles on top of muscles . . . and you will too. I promise you, pup. I’m turning you into a muscle monster. We just need to start with a solid foundation and you’ve got a great one already going on.”

“I want all your muscles, your stamina, your metabolism, your masculine beauty, your physical potential, your athleticism.” **** A stream of warm water spurted out from the thick shower head. In the steam-filled shower booth, Austin's naked body began to be drenched in water. The tanned, healthy skin became shiny when it touched the water stream. Water cascaded down his broad shoulders and down his massive, deep muscular chest like a mountain range. It soon cleansed the eight-pack abs and moistened the massive cock and testicles between the thick legs. As Austin lazily turned back, the warm water flowed down his deep, bulging, broad muscular back, and soon his firm buttocks could feel the water. Austin enjoyed the warm, wonderful sensation for a few minutes and then took out the shower soap. His thick hands gently massaged his broad chest, brushed down his shoulders, and toned down his 20-inch biceps and deep abs. He then gently stroked his pipe-like 11-inch cock and large testicles, wiping away any traces of the night's fun. He reluctantly moved his hand from his cock to his firm, thick thighs, where his muscles were clearly visible, and rubbed them for a while. He begins to slowly brush his knees and calves, following the lines of those beautiful muscles. While enjoying his shower time, Austin thought about Ted and the 'bet' he had made. Ted was very popular as the best football player in the school, but to Austin, Ted was just a bad student who bullied Austin himself. Austin, who wanted revenge on Ted, decided to use witchcraft he had discovered in ancient books. Everything went according to Austin's plan, and as a result, Austin won the 'bet' and demanded a reward from Ted: his muscles, his physical potential, and his masculine beauty. From then on, as time passed, Ted took Austin's essence and gradually became smaller and more ordinary, and as Austin took Ted's essence little by little, he became bigger and stronger. After taking a shower, Austin returned to his room and put on a white shirt and underwear. Then suddenly, Austin stopped as he felt a huge pain in his testicles. Austin lifted his underwear and looked down to see that his testicles were writhing as if they were being squeezed. Austin finally realized that the final swap had begun. Austin had no time to react to this sudden phenomenon and just moaned and held his testicles in his hands. He felt the last of Ted's original essence being absorbed into his testicles, and it soon began to pump the last of his strength, causing his veins to pulsate throughout his body. "!!" While Austin just let out a moan, his body once again became covered in sweat and began to slowly bulge and grow. The muscles in his entire body twitched and became bigger and stronger, increasing his height to nearly 7ft. The cock and testicles he held in his hand seemed to swell and grow in size. It was too big to hold with one hand, so Austin managed to hold it with both hands. "Aaaah... yes! YES!!" Meanwhile, Austin's vision was forcibly becoming clearer, and he was getting a mild headache as more athletic knowledge flowed into his head. Even that was enough to give Austin an ecstatic feeling. In every way, Austin's body grew bigger and stronger. When Austin finally let out an orgasmic scream, the white shirt he had just been wearing was torn apart. Austin, who had been panting for a while as if after his long workout, checked out his body in amazement. Now he realized he had a muscular body of exactly the same size and shape as Ted had before his bet: biceps approaching 25 inches to prove it. Ted's biceps were the biggest in the school, they were 25 inches, and when Austin measured himself with a tape measure now, they were exactly 25 inches. Austin let out a low laugh, throwing his torn clothes on the floor, cutting off his underwear with scissors and throwing them on the bed. At this moment, a new school athlete was born who would perfectly replace Ted. What was even more pleasant was that this spell modified parts of reality so that no one would notice their changes. In this reality, Ted will always be a small, weak student, while Austin himself will be the dominant school athlete. Well, maybe he's even better than Ted in that he's sincere, humble, and kind. Austin giggled as he looked at the sweaty 7ft massive muscular body and went into the bathroom to wash up again.

<< Click to read Part 2 Thank you everyone for the replies. I'm glad to see so many people like the story so far. This next part gets more spicy, and I hope you find it worth the wait. -- Part 3 Waking up the next morning was way less rough than yesterday’s debacle — until Finn realized he was already late. Cursing his failed alarm once again, but grateful for the restful sleep, he took very little time to get ready and dash. Attempting to make sure he looked more presentable than yesterday, he told himself to stand up straighter. The only thing stopping him from looking like he was ready to seize the day were his aching and sore arms, temporarily bent into the iconic dinosaur arm pose emblematic of any new lifter. “Looks like someone’s feeling the DOMS.” Brian had slipped into the break room for his morning coffee just to catch Finn grabbing a water. Finn winced as he outstretched his arm into the fridge, grimacing as he retracted his arm, bottle in hand. “If you’re talking about my arms feeling like I put them through hell, then you’re right.” “DOMS is like the soreness you feel after a workout. You’re new and you pushed yourself hard yesterday, so I can’t imagine how fucked your arms feel.” Brian glanced up from his phone. “I just don’t remember it making you look bigger. You got a tighter shirt on?” “No.” Finn looked down at himself but nothing seemed amiss. “This is my usual Friday shirt.” “Huh.” Brian’s eyes lingered for a moment as if he was ready to say something, but he ended up just looking back at his phone. Changing the topic, he brought up the trending story of the hour. “Did you see that thing about the high school in Nevada?” “I’m from Boston. Nevada’s a mystery to me. What happened?” “Look,” Brian replied, passing his phone to Finn. “It says some kid totally cratered the side of his school building during his summer class. There’s something weird about it.” Finn studied the image he was seeing: a brick-built circular building, surrounded by smoke and on the brink of collapse thanks to a massive hole seemingly punched out the side of the building. “That’s crazy. Is he enhanced?” “No one’s said yet.” Finn passed the phone back to Brian. “It’s probably some kid messing with Chitauri artifacts. You know the west loves showing it off to students.” “You think so? I think they might be hiding something.” Brian scrolled through once on his phone before starting to walk out. “Well, I gotta start working on stuff. Thanks for finding my shirt. See ya later — by the way, the beard is looking good!” It took a moment for Finn to understand what he meant before he leaned into the coffee maker, trying to catch his reflection. Sure enough, there was a very faint 5 o’clock shadow sprouting out, paired with a light dusting of hair above his lip. Finn usually preferred a clean look, but he’d never seen himself with this much hair on his face. “I gotta shave,” he muttered to himself. Finn wasted no time today, immediately getting to work on research. It wasn’t long before he settled on the Intelligencia Pod homepage, resisting the urge to listen to one of their episodes and giving them another view. Instead, Finn was fixated on their logo: a blend between a radioactive symbol and a flexing arm, in green and purple, abstracted, atop the wide bold font stating their name. It was only then that Finn dug into his bag and pulled out the empty bottle he drank from the previous day. Sure enough, tucked away in the bottom row of logos, inconspicuous yet obvious, was the very same logo. This only plunged Finn deeper into the rabbit hole, trying to find how tightly linked the two were. There was something intriguing and engrossing about this, especially as Finn discovered how the government got involved with them at some point, then their sudden renaissance over the past few years. Finn remembered graduating high school and already hearing peers mention it, although it was derided as a joke. It wasn’t long before he discovered Intelligencia Holdings. “It’s a huge conglomerate hiding in plain sight. It somehow has a cash flow of over 100 million dollars but no one talks about it!” He passionately explained the situation to Marty, who seemed stumped at every detail being told to him. Finn had rushed to Marty’s office after four hours of keeping his eyes glued to his screen. “Intelligencia isn’t supposed to be an operating company,” Marty said. “Are you absolutely sure that the two are under an actual holding company?” Finn nodded to him. “As far as I can tell, both Gamma Labs and the podcast are subsidiaries. I haven’t seen anything else of note — about every other one listed seems to be some shell company or totally defunct.” Finn passed his notebook, filled to the brim with notes and diagrams based on what he’d found, to Marty. “It actually astounds me, mainly because I found out they were around in 2022. They’re an Avengers-era corporation, and most of them did not survive.” “Intelligencia didn’t.” Marty’s voice took on a more concerned tone. “They were only supposed to be some loose online community. I mean, S.H.I.E.L.D. never fully briefed us or the press on what happened with them. They just alluded to a gamma-related incident.” “And they’re involved with the Green Wave directly. Almost controlling it,” Finn said. “Gamma Labs and the podcast are trying to hide that they’re connected, especially since they don’t mention each other directly. But their logos are on each other’s websites! They’re obfuscating the truth.” Marty tossed Finn’s notebook on the table before closing his eyes and rubbing his temples. “This is not where I expected this to go.” Finn stood idly before collecting the notebook. “Ok. I want you to try to compile a rushed report on any further info you can find about Intelligencia today. Down to the smallest detail.” Marty was writing down his own notes before he slapped another one on the table to give to Finn. “The fact that they’re gaining more influence so quickly is not good, and I don’t have a good read on what exactly they’d be doing getting Gen Gamma guys on board with them. Need it by Monday.” Finn quietly nodded and left. “Good work this week,” he heard Marty say behind him. “Get some rest. You earned it.” — The weekend was finally within reach after a long, confusing week of strange shifts and discoveries. Unfortunately, it didn’t seem like the strangeness was going to end anytime soon. As Finn approached the front door of his apartment, a plain cardboard box placed right beside his door caught his eye. He only casually passed by it at first, glancing at it to see who it belonged to — maybe one of his neighbors would appreciate him giving it directly to them — but instead stopped slackjaw when he noticed it was addressed to him, sent from an address in South Carolina. He took it inside, gingerly placing it on his table. He wasn’t expecting any packages. Standing on the opposite side of the kitchen, Finn quickly looked through his email to find something that could explain what he was dealing with. He gasped when he found a thread from Gamma Labs titled “Get ready to Hulk Out. Your complimentary package is delivered.” He never remembered ordering anything. He would never order something from this circus. Yet he grabbed a pair of scissors to cut open the box, simultaneously excited and in disgusted disbelief that a Gamma Labs package was in his apartment. It took only a few swift motions before Finn pulled out a new 6 pack of Gamma Labs’ Gamma Unlock Protein Shake. It was wrapped in a deep green matte plastic, with generic fitness-oriented marketing jargon dotting its surface. He even went so far as to cut it open — but only to inspect one of the bottles. Finn picked it up, holding it in his hand as if to compare its weight to the one before, to confirm that this was the very same one. He turned it to find the Intelligencia logo, and it was there. “How the hell did this get here?” Finn slipped the bottle back into the packaging with the rest of the bottles, leaving it to sit. He tried to think of every logical, conceivable way this could’ve happened. He definitely didn’t order this today, since it would’ve needed to take at least 12 hours to get to his door. This means it must have happened in the past couple days. Even then it wouldn’t have made sense, he had no time to do it… Unless… Finn’s email search was interrupted by a notification from Britter, indicating a post from a news outlet with an update for a recent news story. “The building-leveling accident that has left a high school in shambles has been classified as a Gamma Incident,” he read aloud. “The classification for potential Enhanced-involved destruction has not been used since 2049, when Dr. Bruce Banner first announced his alleged ‘total control of the Hulk’ and retirement from hero activities with the She-Hulk, Jennifer Walters. Walters passed away at age 65 in 2057, while Dr. Banner was reported to be dead a year later at age 89. Dr. Banner’s alleged son Skaar is not on Earth.” Finn tried to understand what it meant for the very possibility of another Hulk being thrown into their world, and how it was possible. All the while, his eyes were fixated on the package of Protein Shake drinks on his countertop. — “Mmmph…” Finn was finally waking up to the sunlight pouring through the blinds of his window, casting shadows over his eyes, his neck, his chest, his legs, his stained blanket… He was beginning to realize he could feel some warm liquid pooling around his dick and saturating his boxers. With his eyes still shut, Finn slowly fumbled his hands around to feel his rapidly deflating dick through a soaked pair of shorts. He rubbed his fingers as he pulled them away, quickly recognizing the warm sticky substance. Despite something telling him exactly what it was, he was uncharacteristically relishing the sensation. “Shit. What the hell was I dreaming about…” Finn wiped his fingers on the sides of his shorts to rid them of the sticky feeling, before resting his hand on his bare chest, slowly feeling his brain turn on… Wait. His eyes shot open. There was a sudden rush to his head as he regained full consciousness. He hadn’t had a wet dream since he was 12. And he’s always went to sleep with a shirt on. Now he was fully awake. Finn suddenly scrambled upwards, feeling the air of the room against his bare torso. He felt around his bed, lightly grimacing at the feeling of the warm wet sheets (although part of him loved it), hoping to find a shirt. He instinctively felt around his body, trying to detect any sign of fabric, but failing to realize the increased toughness and tone of his still-small muscles. A million questions popped up in his head as he began to scan the rest of his room when he finally found it: a shirt of his at the foot of his bed. He jumped out of bed to retrieve it — awkwardly shuffling around as the reality of his sticky situation began to hit him — just to be shocked when he picked it up to find the shirt was ripped up. Still somehow barely holding together by literal threads, he was shocked to see the graphic tee was ripped down the middle of the collar on the back, looking like a makeshift suit, with one of the sleeves completely gone. It looked like the shirt exploded off of him. “How the hell did this happen?” he asked himself, staring and studying all the ripped edges of the shirt. Words got caught in his throat, and he could feel his heart beat even faster. Panic was setting in. Something was wrong. Something was different. This came from somewhere, didn’t it? Desperate to find an explanation, Finn spun around his room to see any sign of other damage, but instead he began to fixate on an open ballpoint pen in the middle of his bed. His favorite pen, due to its super fine point. A super sharp point. “Jesus Christ,” Finn sighed as he walked over to pick it up. He looked at it, and it became clear to him that the pen did the damage. It probably pierced a hole into that super-thin shirt, and just ripped it to shreds as he tossed and turned. He probably kicked it down to the floor in his sleep. That was a strong and reasonable explanation, Finn decided as he slipped into a new set of clothes, careful to choose a thicker shirt that won’t spontaneously rip off. What the pen did NOT explain, however, was the mess in the middle of his living room. Papers were strewn about, looking like a tornado had come in the place. Finn was not amused as he slowly walked over, studying each piece. Their origin seemed to be… “My notebook — fuck!” Finn rushed to the kitchen to find it sitting there with half of its pages torn out. His eyes darted around the small living area, trying to see where the debris of his work was placed. Thankfully, as he rummaged through the mess of destroyed and completely ripped up paper, he found all of his notes on the Green Wave intact. And when he finally collected all the unrecoverable pages to throw in the trash, he was puzzled to find a completely crushed bottle placed dead center in an otherwise empty trash bin. Familiar deep green packaging gave it away. The words ‘Gamma Unlock’ were barely visible. He knew he had it. The issue was that he didn’t remember drinking it. Not at home. At first, it was that same fear and panic as before. He could barely piece together the why and how, leaving him feeling too vulnerable in his own place of refuge. As his mind ran through several scenarios — a break-in, sleepwalking, even him somehow getting black out drunk and forgetting everything — anger began to supplant all else. Something (or someone) was fucking with his brain, and he wasn’t having it. Why did he let himself drink something that may be poison? But Finn’s logical side quickly quashed that feeling. That can’t be right. Suppressing the sudden urge to punch something, his hands shaking as pure adrenaline started pumping through, Finn turned away from the bin and the bottle. He was feeling frazzled again. The day was barely getting started, but he felt like he was losing it. He set down his notes on the Green Wave. He just needed some food in his system. In a far away mirror, he caught a glimpse of green in his eyes quickly dissipating, which he dismissed as glare from the sunlight hitting it. The thought of Gamma Labs’ history weighed in his mind. — “You know, you’re really impressing me.” Finn, sitting on one of Phelps Gym’s benches, looked up to see Brian’s stare locked onto him as he gulped down some water. “You said you weren’t that interested, but your strength gains say otherwise,” Brian said, wiping some sweat from his forehead. “Even for newbie gains, your progress has been crazy. You’re a natural, bro, it’s always been in you.” Still catching his breath, relishing the feeling of the sweat dripping down his body, Finn was in no condition to properly respond. Instead, feeling more blood rush to his face when he’s supposed to cool down, he simply replied with a small “Thank you.” Finn looked down at his hands, which were a little red from handling dumbbells and bars, feeling the energy and strength of the workout settle in. He’d never imagined his hands moving like this, pushing and pulling weights, working his muscles. There was something… satisfying about receiving validation — the kind that just affirms something that he’d been lacking. There was a certain warmth and pride that was pooling in his chest. This feeling — it’s always been in him. Brian was right. He just never let himself indulge in it. Enough blood had pumped to his brain that Finn could finally put words together again. “I doubt I could get to your level, though.” Brian chuckled. “Don’t doubt yourself, bro. I bet you’ll get here sooner than you think. Some people just got that beast waiting inside, you know.” There he went again, fueling Finn’s ideas of ‘finally becoming a man,’ even though it was a futile, regressive concept. The sound of being called ‘bro’ was also starting to sound like music to his ears — he used to hate it since it sounded dumb. Now, it made him feel less awkward around Brian. Water bottle in mouth, Brian beckoned Finn to follow him as he turned towards the locker room. Finn stood up to follow him. Recalling the story Brian shared with him yesterday, Finn decided to bring it up. “Did you see any updates on that school in Nevada?” Brian shook his head as he pushed open the doors to the locker room. “Nah. I don’t check the news outside of work. Did something happen?” “They said that it’s being investigated as a Gamma incident.” Finn watched Brian fiddle with his lock before finally taking it off. He grabbed his bag. “A Gamma incident? What, ‘cause he’s Gen Gamma?” Brian stifled a chuckle, seemingly amused by his own joke. Finn shrugged, smiling, before turning away as he pulled off his sweat stained shirt. “It would be funny if Gen Gamma was called that ‘cause we’d all turn into gamma mutates.” “You don’t even know the half of it, bro.” Brian pulled out two bottles of the Gamma Unlock shake out of his bag and passed one of them to Finn. “Here. Get your protein in.” “Thanks,” Finn said. He cracked it open, its sound muffled by the cacophony of people shuffling through the locker room and opening their own doors. “So…” Brian wiped himself with his yellowed gym towel, his noticeably pumped arms catching Finn’s attention as his hands traveled around his neck. “How’s the Gamma Wave project? Are you into it?” Finn clumsily pulled his bottle away from his mouth, followed by a hard gulp. “I don’t know, to be honest. I’m not the biggest fan — they’re all overly macho and vain. It reminds me vaguely of alpha male bullshit. That’s not really me… But I’m slowly understanding it, you know.” “Really?” Brian asked before turning away, pulling off his own shirt. before reaching into his bag to pull out a clean one. “Yeah, I mean I guess they might have some merits but as a whole…” Finn’s eyes were glued onto Brian’s wide back, and a deeper sense of admiration grew as he studied the man’s muscle insertions and mass. Gears still turning in his head, a brief flash of imagination as he envisioned himself being built just like Brian. It was quickly interrupted when he finally realized that Brian had revealed himself: “Wait, how did you know about my project?” “What do you mean?” Brian had fit himself into a plain black shirt before he turned around. The expression on his face was hard to read — was he shocked that Finn noticed? Or was he just playing it cool? “Did I tell you about it or something?” Finn stood up, partially in fear. He racked his brain for more info or any kind of memory — something — that would remind him of why Brian knew, but there was nothing. Brian stayed silent for a moment, as if he was also searching for an answer. “Marty told me,” he said finally. “I just have a small personal interest in it. Didn’t mean to spook ya, bro.” Maybe that explanation would have sufficed for any other topic, but Finn was already aware of the possible conspiracy brewing underneath the movement’s surface. While it was surely possible that Marty told Brian, it wasn’t nearly as plausible as Brian was suggesting. Finn’s mind raced as he placed himself out of gym mode and back into his typical investigative personality. “You doing anything tomorrow?” Brian asked the silent Finn as he rummaged through his locker. “Look, I have my own, uh… research that I’ve done on my own. Maybe we could meet up and I could show you.” Finn stayed silent for only a moment longer, weighing out his options. “Well…” That voice in the back of his head started whispering to him again, trying to convince him that there was nothing wrong with his bro coming over. The more logical parts of himself were trying to scream ‘No’ at him, desperate to sound off all the alarms. Yet that voice kept popping into his mind. He began to rationalize it, saying it would be an opportunity to gain insights he didn’t have before, and inevitably… Brian stuck his head out of his locker. “Well?” Finn bit his lip before speaking. “I don’t have anything else to do tomorrow, so…” He pulled out his own shirt, bracing himself for what he was about to say. “Sure. I mean… Yeah. I’d like to see what you got.” Brian grinned. “Sick. Think we could do some time in the afternoon or something?” Finn stared off into the distance. “Yeah…” There was a strange sense of obligation motivating his choices that he couldn’t explain. Was this the right choice? — Tossing and turning in bed once again, Finn was feeling feverish. No matter whether he pulled off his blanket or not, there was a warmth building inside, and he was on the verge of sweat. He couldn’t sleep like this. He got up, feeling tiredness under his eyes, yet empowered by his racing mind. Brian’s words, in retrospect, were too suspicious. Between his sudden friendship with him and his way-too-influential perspectives on things, Brian was acting on his own agenda. He had to have some kind of connection with the Green Wave, right? Venturing out of his bedroom into the dim common area, Finn opened up his old laptop and flicked on one of his lamps. With its fans whirring to life indicated it was booting up, he took his time to enter the kitchen and picked up another green Gamma Labs bottle. He had to admit it was starting to taste good to him. Two in a day wouldn’t hurt, right? Returning to his laptop, Finn wasted no time in diving into research — this time, into Brian Watson. However, TikKot, Pinstergram, Britter, ConnectOn, hell even dinosaur platform Facebook had little to offer or illuminate about the man. Finn thought that maybe he was just overreacting — but in the post-digital age, it made no sense that someone like Brian would practically be a ghost online. There was little trace of any activity, which Finn did not expect at all. “What are you hiding?” Finn muttered to himself as he combed through dozens of mundane posts, the newest being uploaded over a year ago. He had no patience for this and decided to move onto more pressing matters. And those pressing matters were about to make him angry, as the Phelps’ Gym website was NOT user-friendly at all. The broken website was poorly designed, looking like it was made decades ago — during the Avengers era! — but struggled to balance its dated aesthetic with its attempts at modern involvement. There were dozens of pages to jump into, but Finn couldn’t find the membership sign up at all. “Maybe it’d be better to just go in person… Wait!” Finn scrolled down from the home page and scoffed. There it was, a plain text link indicating a place to sign up, pushed all the way to the bottom of the page. Finn laughed at the continued incompetence of these meatheads, but his expression dropped when he noticed what was right under it: that damn Intelligencia logo. Finn’s heart dropped as his expression twisted. How is something like Intelligencia involved with a stupid small-scale gym chain? The gears in his brain were turning once again, and Finn couldn’t help but scour through the entire website, trying to find any inkling of information. When even clicking the logo yielded no information, Finn dove deeper. The company’s public archives, business filings, anything. Absentmindedly draining the bottle of his Gamma Labs drink, Finn opened a new document to fill with new information about the gym. His 15 minute cyberstalking had quickly turned into over two hours worth of online research, wandering into the darkest parts of the internet. And in his folly, he had come across a treasure trove of leaked documents that went beyond just Intelligencia Holdings’ strange dealings. “Experiments on mental modification using subliminal techniques, serums and formulas based on the DNA of the Hulk…” His rapidfire typing only made the new discovery of information more intense, unloading it all into the document on his computer. “Jesus Christ… These people are insane!” Implications stemming from this discovery hadn’t yet occurred to him, his empty Gamma Unlock shake bottle sitting on the corner of his dining room table. It would never come up in his mind, as just as he found a whole new slew of undeciphered documents on the Dark Web detailing some kind of large-scale plan for apparent ‘recruitment,’ his computer itself went completely dark. “What?” Finn’s feverish rush had now started slowing down, his signature feeling of panic arising once again. Repeated clicking and keyboard hits didn’t do anything, and even though the screen was all black, it had a soft glow indicating it was still somehow on. On the 30th hit of the space bar, something finally appeared on his screen. A look of horror came across Finn’s face as an icon of a skull with crossbones popped up in all red before revealing his desktop. Then, a pop up smack dab in the middle of the screen. Any attempt to remove it failed. “‘Thanks for visiting Parah’s Leaked Docs. If you’d like to keep reading or keep your files, you must send 0.15 BTC to this address’?” Finn read aloud. “‘All files from the past 14 days have been encrypted and will be effectively deleted until we receive payment.’ Fuck, no!” He was lucky enough to be able to still navigate his computer, but going back to where the document was supposed to be saved revealed that all his files on the Gamma Project were in fact gone. “No… No, no, no…” He hurriedly checked his recycle bin, and spent a few minutes looking through every folder he could. “No, no… NO! FUCK!” The panic and anxiety in his chest was starting to burn. No, it wasn’t anxiety at all… Finn slammed his laptop closed with a kind of viciousness he’d never expressed before. “All of my fucking work… Jesus fuck… It’s all… GONE!” He slammed a fist into his table, surprised at the relief he felt in spite of the anger beginning to bubble over inside him. “STUPID fucking website…” Finn was seeing red. He could barely think. He could barely talk. He could hear the blood in his ears pumping hard and faster, if the rough beating in his chest wasn’t enough. Gritting his teeth he almost growls, before getting up and chucking his laptop to the ground. “Stupid fucking LAPTOP.” Something was telling him there was something wrong. He doesn’t get angry. He doesn’t get pissed at a little computer virus. He doesn’t show his anger. But that was superseded by the voice in the back of his head goading him on, asking him to let out his anger, tempting him with the pure satisfaction of unleashing everything he’s ever contained on the inside. Unable to control himself, he jumped up and started punching his chair, knocking out its frame and kicking it down. He wasn’t seeing red, he was seeing green, just like Banner — no, just like the Hulk. He deserved a little release. “I’m fucking better than those internet hermits…” Finn felt desperate to get out of his clothes. He deserved more than just release. “Who the fuck do they think they are, messing with a motherfucker like me— agh!” His vision blurred as a sharp pain hit behind his eyes, causing him to cover his eyes, applying light pressure. It wasn’t long before all his muscles started to feel like they were burning, much more intense than how he’s been feeling after his workouts. Finn felt like his body was on fire, tingling reaching every nerve, but as he finally removed his hands from his eyes, revealing his brown eyes had become a bright, radioactive, toxic light green, there was something he didn’t expect about the sensation. He liked it. Letting his uncontrollable, raw, primal anger take hold of his personality, Finn moaned as he stepped away from the table but fell to the ground in a sudden spell of dizziness. He was breathing heavily, trying to calm his fast beating heart, but his hand felt strange as he rested it on his chest. It felt swollen. Thicker. Bigger. He tried to feel his own hands, which felt tougher and more calloused. “What the fuck… What is…” Another soft moan suddenly escaped his lips as a wave of energy, pain, and pleasure rocked his being. Even the smallest shift intensified the feeling. So much so that he didn’t even realize his shirt was much tighter than it was just moments ago. The euphoric feeling made his eyes roll to the back of his head as his cock stiffened in his shorts. Finn’s hands rolled into fists as he punched into the floor, cracking the apartment’s cheap tile. He looked at his hands with shock and awe before realizing a green patch of skin appearing along his knuckles, quickly spreading across his hands and past his wrist. He couldn’t process it at first, but as he recalled that documentary featuring Dr. Banner, it became abundantly clear what was happening. “I’m Hu—” He coughed as his throat became scratchy. “I’m… I’m HULKing… Out…” His voice began to crack as it oscillated between his normal human timbre and a deep, beastly, brutish tone. Finn looked up at the mirror hanging by the dining room table, the same one that revealed to him his own eyes going green that morning, that he so foolishly dismissed. This time, his eyes were glowing, unchanging, locked onto his growing silhouette beginning to resemble Brian more than it resembled himself. Those eyes. Those glowing green eyes. Why did it only make him more horny? The intern stumbled upward, hunched forward, to try to get a better look, but groaned once more as he could feel his legs stretch upward, pushing him taller. His neck cracked as it thickened, traps rising upward as if he’d been doing pull ups for years, his shoulders broadening and growing gamma green boulders as delts, his arms bulging with biceps that rivaled the size of his head and triceps that looked like they were carved from marble. “Ugh… Ungh… FUCK!” Every conscious part of his being attempted to fight the feeling, resisting the urge to relish the feeling of his muscles finally beginning to swell, just like Banner would. But everything that Brian had told him, all the words he’d absorbed from those TikKot videos, all the aspirations of ‘true’ masculinity popped up in his head. “On beast mode…” He huffed out. “Bigger… Stronger… BETTER.” It had barely registered to Finn that he wasn’t ‘losing control’ of himself like Banner. It felt like he was even more in control than ever before. Still hunched over, he flexed and stretched his back — leading to a loud RRRIP as his shirt gave way to his widening back, revealing a new muscular V shape to his torso, getting more pronounced by the second as his lats flared. It wasn’t long after that he forced his biceps to BURST through his sleeves, completely destroying his shirt. Finn’s anxiety was no more, but so was his rage. That unfettered, primal rage had faded, replaced by the feeling of pure POWER. He started to chuckle as he pulled his shirt off his body, revealing his ballooning pecs and abs bigger and more defined than any washboard, topped off with a slight dusting of dark green hair on his emerald chest climbing down his abs and past his waistband. That waistband would soon become the next victim of his hulkout. His insatiable boner couldn’t take confinement anymore. With a quick flex of his now huge thighs, the seams of his shorts finally burst open, revealing chiseled, green, gamma-powered muscle that could crush skulls. His calves also grew impossibly large, continuing to stretch as his height grew far beyond that of Finn’s original 5’10” frame. Then his socks finally gave way, turning into nothing more than tattered white cotton, a failure to its purpose. Finn couldn’t take it anymore. His gamma cock was begging for release. With a swift motion, he snapped the waistband of his bloated boxers, finally allowing his engorged erection some room. “There we go,” he bellowed deeply. It was bigger than he ever remembered it being, looking closer to 10 inches than his puny 4, thicker and bulging with veins, like the rest of his muscles. A deep haze settled on his mind as his Hulk transformation finally came to an end. Finn was confused. He felt euphoric. He wasn’t himself. He felt more like himself than ever. He couldn’t think, but his purpose was clearer than ever. There was no trace of the messy-haired, scrawny, principled intern. No, standing in his place, flexing cockily and curiously in the mirror, a smirk plastered on his face, was a 7-foot gamma-powered emerald beast in his place, bigger and more muscled than ever before. The feeling of pure power and superiority were all on his mind, driving his thoughts and instinct. Finn was hulked out into a walking embodiment of the Green Wave’s idea of the Hulk. And he fucking loved it. And with his hard cock standing at attention, Finn had no time to think before the rest of the night became a blur.

Hi everyone, and I hope that you’ve been enjoying the story. Thanks so much for all your likes and comments. This is the final chapter coming up, and please try not to blush too much from its steaminess! Also, please note, it’s written from Biff’s point of view. Dennis CHAPTER 4 We were still in the hallway, not wanting to break the mood by moving into a more private place yet. I noticed that he had on his wrist the same Vincero silver bracelet that I had. "Hey, well lookie here," I said smiling, as I pointed to it. "You’re stylish, just like me Timmy. I like that". He glanced at my bracelet and then up at me with an eased smile. “Wow, Biff. We’ve actually got the same taste in something! Ha! But, well, yours looks so much better on what it’s worn on. I mean, well, just look at your arms. Oh my god…" He was breathing very heavily. But he was also obviously gaining a lot of confidence in being with a contest-winning bodybuilder. "My arms, huh? I’ll have you know that these big boys just helped win me the Mr. America title! Twenty-five inches of bulging split-peaked very powerful steel when I flex them for my really cute admirers,” I said to him in an exaggerated, slow, very seductive voice, enunciating some of the detail as I looked down at him. Saying that, he looked up and down at my body like a kid in a candy store. What I had said was pure porn talk to him. And I know the look that he was giving me now all too well from the experience I have with other muscle-obsessed guys. In a dreamy voice, Timmy said, ”You must have easily won that bodybuilding contest. You're so huge and I bet you must also be very strong.” He then looked up at me for reassurance, as his muscle-heaven daze was definitely showing in his face. "Ha, yeah! I am. Wanna touch my ‘ceps, little boy, and see?" Timmy was so thrilled to be called my ‘little boy’ and excited that he would now get to feel my flexing guns. With a quick motion of my free arm, keeping my other hand on his back, I gave it a flex. He watched it rise to its full high peak for the lusting cutie to feel. Then I straightened out my arm and re-flexed my Mount Everest. It took on a slightly larger size and an even more beautifully formed shape. With my other hand on his back, I pulled him in a little closer to me. "I... eh... Biff, wow, oh my god, uhhh,” he softly said as he touched my flexed biceps lightly, then caressed it tenderly. He was breathing rapidly, while now both his hands worshipped my bulging upper arm and thick veiny forearm. Then, with one hand on my biceps and the other on my triceps, he squeezed, but my muscle didn't dent at all. It was a huge solid mass, and he was ecstatic, deeper into his muscle-lusting daze. He continued, excitedly, “It’s so very big and hard. And I really love its very beautiful shape. Oh my god, it’s so amazing to feel.” As he continued worshiping as he moaned softly, I pulled his body into mine and he was now engulfed in my muscularity. His hardon rubbed away on my rippling quad as he felt my manhood throbbing on his stomach. He then leaned up and gave my biceps peak a kiss and then a loving lick with an excited ‘mmmmm’. He pulled his dick away from rubbing against me as he knew he would come soon if he didn’t. He was then on my pecs, kissing them and feeling their massive size and hardness. I gave him an extra thrill when I danced the striations in them a little. He cooed and then almost desperately he reached his lips up towards my face and he began kissing me furiously. He started on my neck, then cheeks, then lips. He moaned as my muscular tongue went to his throat. One of my hands held his head, around his thick golden hair, the other on his back to press him to my hard muscularity. We were both now moaning pretty loudly as he put both of his hands on each side of my unshaven jaw. We both knew now it would be much more appropriate to take this to a new venue. He opened his apartment door, I followed him in, and we quickly went to his bedroom. When I removed my shirt, he looked at my now bare solid muscular-plated physique and gasped loudly. In excited amazement, he said, “Mr. America! Oh my god. Biff, fuck me, please fuck me! Now!” I lowered my pants, and his eyes went very wide at seeing my big dick which had started to drip. He immediately came to me and our cocks met, my very big one dwarfing his. We then tongue-sworded each other, both of us moaning in extreme sexual heat. He quickly removed his clothes, throwing them on the bed, then went for something within reach in his night table drawer and handed me a lubricant. He turned so that his back was now against my chest, his arms up in the air holding my head, pulling me into him. He could feel my solid pectorals and pulsing dick as they both pressed hard into him. Timmy worshipped my thick solid vascular forearm, then my biceps again, which were clamped powerfully around his chest. My jaw scratched his neck as I kissed him there, then I reached out one of my arms to the wall for support. This invited Timmy to run his fingers over that arm’s triceps with its carved lean horseshoe bulging as his sexual excitement built even greater. Using both my hands, I grabbed his knees to raise and spread them. I bent my knees to lower myself and my hard dick took aim. Timmy helped in guiding it to his entrance as he adjusted his spine for my deepest penetration of him. As I went in a little, and I straighten my knees, Timmy rose in the air with just the strength of my big cock lifting him. He loudly moaned his extreme pleasure/pain as he lowered onto my impaling bodybuilder-dick. I then held onto his hips as I fucked him powerfully by raising him up and down as we both yelled in great sexual excitement. Timmy’s enormous sexual pleasure was from a big-dicked bodybuilder of his fantasies fucking him. And my enormous sexual pleasure was from having a dominating muscular physique and fucking a very handsome slender man. We were both experiencing our respective ultimate sexual fantasies, playing out now in reality. Both of us were soon closing in on our orgasms. Stroking himself, Timmy released as he screamed his climax. It sounded like it lasted almost a full minute, then he whimpered his continuing pleasure. At the same time, my cock, fucking deep inside him, blasted a huge amount of hot bodybuilder-jizz, warming his insides. I roared my orgasm, thrusting over and over for that same simultaneous minute. When we finally finished, with Timmy still impaled on my manhood, I carried him to his bed where he lay on my muscular chest almost purring. He smiled broadly at me and was the first to speak. "Well Biff, I’ve got another winning category for you, big boy. Your Mr. America physique wins another award: the bodybuilder who fucks the best!” I chuckled as Timmy felt a very muscly arm squeeze him in a tight embrace. Many minutes later, he rolled off me with our arms wrapped around each other, snuggling and telling each other about our lives as we shared a pillow. We looked into each other’s eyes, pecking kisses when funny or endearing things were said. We laid there together like that for a long while and I was now sure that I was feeling something very strong for this handsome man, way beyond carnal desire. And from what I could obviously tell, it was very mutual. It especially felt great to hear him tell me I was a funny and sensitive man, followed by a loving kiss from him. Timmy saying that might have been the first time that he expressed to me something other than his love of my physical qualities. Timmy asked me when it was the first time that I felt something for him. Without even having to give it a thought, I told him that it was at the water fountain in the gym the other day. “I looked down at you after drinking and I kinda knew right then. I wanted to embrace you and kiss you there. And, well, fuck you too.” We both laughed, but then I continued, “And I would have right then and there if you weren’t in that scary muscle-daze that you seemed to always be in with me.” Timmy giggled, and I concluded with, “And of course there were certain rules in the gym too that prevented me from doing just that!” “By the way,” I said. “I recognize you also, from all the magazine and newspaper ads promoting all sorts of products. And, yeah, there was even a billboard practically next to where I used to live, with you on it advertising a sunscreen company. I had said to myself more than once when looking at you in that picture that you were someone that I would really want to meet.” Timmy then gave me a full smile. He seemed so happy as he then said, “I did real well at modeling for over a decade, but I’m asked less and less now. I still have an agent, but there’s not that much of a demand for me now since I really don’t look like a boy anymore! I guess maybe I’m not a ‘Dutch Boy’ now after all.” I looked deep into his eyes and said in response, “You’ll always be my cute little Dutch Boy, cause you’re so, well, so freaking cute.” He put his lips to mine, and we kissed again. “I’ve done some modeling too,” I told him. “You know, for supplements, protein powder for shakes and other products. Sponsorships and endorsements came my way once I started winning the trophies. And, of course, I also do a lot of personal training.” “I’ve got another question for you, Mr. America. Were you on that dumb rowing machine the other day in the gym to make sure I would see you when I came down the stairs before I left the gym?” He raised his eyebrows and looked impishly at me waiting for my answer. Then he smiled at me lovingly. “Well, little boy, I just had to see you to give you a certain look so that you would know I was interested in you. And I gotta admit, I was disappointed that you left after I gave you that wink. But I kinda knew what you may have been going through. And also, I knew you were interested.” As Timmy traced the thick vein in my biceps, he said, “I loved it when you winked at me, and I’m not going to run away if you ever do it again. And right now, I’m not going anywhere soon, that’s for sure.” We then lip-locked and went for round two. THE END

Chapter 2 The first evening of what she later thought of as her journey of self-discovery was a disaster of nerves for Lacey. Did Tait find the note? If he did, what was he going to do? Was he going to tell Kane? She did her best to hide her emotions from her fiance… not that it mattered. As soon as they got home, Kane went back to what he had been doing for months now - nothing but reading and reading on his laptop. Only she had no idea what he was reading. She had tried fair means and foul to find out what he was so obsessed with online, but for the first time since they had moved in together, Kane had locked his cell phone in every way he could. He had password-protected his computer and the one time he had forgotten to lock it, she found everything she knew to look at had been scrubbed clean. No history, no cache, nothing saved. No clue at all. It was eating her alive… and making her doubts grow. Lacey was in the bedroom changing into a nightgown for bed when her phone vibrated a text message. It was just after 7pm. She glanced at the lock screen and saw an unknown number had sent a text. Ordinarily she would have dumped it as spam, but this night. She had to see. Most cautiously, she unlocked her phone and read: 321-555-1234: Hello. I am responding to a note left in my pocket this afternoon. If this is the correct response, please reply with my name and yours. Upon reading the cryptic message, Lacey was confused. It did seem like it was spam or someone phishing at first read. But, the coincidence of knowing about a note in a pocket was too much. She decided to reply as instructed.: Lacey: Hello Tait, this is Lacey Masters. Within seconds a long reply came. 321-555-1234: Hello Lacey. Yes, this is Tait. Forgive the secrecy, but I keep my personal cell phone number very private. Just a few family members and now you. I have puzzled over the meaning of your note to me, but, of course, I am willing to meet you privately. In fact, I was wanting to ask to meet with you alone myself, but the opportunity never presented itself. I am planning to speak with Kane alone but having any insights from you before I meet him would help me to help you both. If you are willing, please come to Kin Khao Thai Restaurant at Golden Gate Park tomorrow at 1 pm. I have a lunch meeting there at 11:30, but after that we can go to the park, take a walk, and talk about anything you like. I will respect not sharing with Kane as long as he isn't in danger unless you give permission. But should he find out, us clearly being in a public place like the Park should assuage some of the fears he showed at lunch. If this is agreeable, please let me know. Lacey sat back and absorbed the reply with a sigh of relief. It felt like a weight every bit as heavy as Tait himself had been lifted from her shoulders. Finally, someone to… just talk to. Someone that could maybe fix this. She returned the text: Lacey: That’s perfect. More than I could hope. I will be there. Tait replied: Tait: Good. If I am not waiting on you, just ask the maitre’d for me. You might want to “dress down” a bit for a walk in the park, despite this being a high end restaurant. I'll be in business casual but still comfortable. See you tomorrow. *** Lacey arrived at the restaurant fifteen minutes early. She had done as Tait asked and had worn a nice pair of jeans, a white t-shirt, and a jacket. Her choices showed her figure off very nicely but still quite tastefully. She didn’t exactly intend to copy Tait’s simple style from the day before, but what she chose did fit well into that. As usual, Kane didn’t ask why casual clothes were laid out for work after she packed her gym bag. He just looked at it with apparent disinterest on his way to breakfast, and went on to the kitchen. Upon going into the restaurant, Lacey was greeted with the typical hustle and bustle of people who work downtown along with tourists mixing in making the place very busy. She looked around and did not see Tait anywhere, and with his sheer size, he was a hard man to miss. Following her instructions, she walked to the maitre d's podium and addressed the well appointed man standing there. “Excuse me, I am looking for Doctor Tait Holden.” she said. This staff member was certainly more kind to her than the one from the day before - and whether that was because Kane was not with her this time or she was asking for Tait, she did not know. However, at the mention of her future father-in-law, she saw a bit of a shiver go through the man’s face. If she did not know better - the shiver was something akin to fear. The man asked for her ID. Lacey provided it. “Thank you, Ms Masters. Doctor Holden said to expect you and I need to be careful about who is admitted to their private meeting. If you will come this way -” The man escorted Lacey through the crowd and up to a door labeled as a private dining room. He opened the door, and inside two men looked up. One man was so big that even with his back turned to the door, there was no doubt at all it was Tait. The other man was late middle age and quite large and tall in his own right. He was much more thickly muscled when compared to a normal sort of person. Tait made him look like a child of course, but Lacey knew he did that to everyone. Tait stood and smiled broadly when he recognized Lacey. He was dressed quite smartly but very fashionably. Tait wore a sort of classic black t-shirt over a blazer, a fabulous pair of black jeans, and stylish slide shoes. A perfect business casual. The other man was a bit more formally dressed, but wore no tie with his oxford collar shirt and jacket. Lacey heard the door close behind her. As it did, Tait took off his jacket, left it folded on his chair, and came up to her. He took her hand, and again, Lacey felt the same heady flash of attraction as yesterday… Oh My God. She thought. Tait again filled her vision with muscle and sheer scale almost beyond imagination. That t-shirt he had on. It actually had textured fabric that was a bit stretchy and the collar had a zipper where a polo shirt might have had buttons. The zipper was partly open and showed what looked to be inch thick pecs with a valley in between… And all of that was above her head. And his arms… Oh. Wow. His arms. The stretchy fabric hugged it all so perfectly. And then HIS legs in perfect black denim… He was showing off so perfectly. Basic black for a business meeting, but so stylish and comfortable for such a huge man, he could have walked straight into the most exclusive of nightclubs… She felt the heady flash of raw sexual attraction again as he took her hand in his giant one and again kissed it — but she had expected it this time. It was just as strong as before, but she was much more in control of it now rather than it controlling her. She resisted the urge to feel him up this time. “Hello Lacey. Thank you for meeting me here on short notice. We were just finishing up.” Lacey ripped her eyes away from his arms and looked up into Tait's killer handsome face and there was just the tiniest wink. Was that because he noticed her reaction again… or was it asking her silently to play along…. Tait then nodded to the other man. “Lacey, I’d like you to meet Mr. John Lynch. He went to Stanford as well, played football a couple years before me. He is in the NFL Hall of Fame as a Safety, and is the President and General Manager of the 49ers. John and I even played together on both the Broncos and the Bucs, where I took great pride in taking him down a peg or two along with the rest of those uppity guys in Canton. John, this is Lacey Masters, my soon to be daughter-in-law.” Lynch smiled as he took Lacey’s hand. “Don’t let Tait lie to you. I did take him down a couple of times too. And he belongs in Canton too. Will be if I can twist a few more arms. It is a pleasure to meet you.” Lacey shook Lynch’s hand as Tait continued. “Lacey and I are going to talk a bit of wedding plans after we are finished,” Tait said, making her presence alone perfectly believable. “Although, if you are OK with it, I would like to bring Lacey and Kane with me to the workout facility while I am here.” “I’ll leave a message with the staff, Tait. Happy to have you both with us Lacey. Tait said you live here?” “Yes, just across the bay.” “Great.” Lynch looked at Tait. “You two probably have a lot to talk about if wedding planning is in the mix. And I think you and I have taken care of everything we need too. I’ll just take off a few minutes early and leave you both to it. Again, wonderful to meet you Lacey - and don’t buy into all the tall tales he will spin for you. Only about 95% of them are true.” All three laughed, as Lynch released Lacey’s hand, took Tait’s and shook the monster paw. “And don’t you two bring any cake samples to the facility. I have enough guys trying to control their weight without wedding cake pieces lying around. I’ll see you next week, Freight Train.” There was another round of chuckles as Lynch grabbed his briefcase, and left the room. Tait waited for several seconds until he knew that Lynch had left. Then, he embraced Lacey in a hug. “How are you, Little Lady?” Tait sort of heard her say, “OK” as he enveloped her and pulled her in. But what he actually felt was Lacey almost dropping to dead body weight in his arms the moment he closed them. And then he certainly heard words through his t-shirt. “No, Tait, I’m not alright. Not alright at all.” Tait pulled her back to see that her eyes were wet to the point of tears. The emotions were right on the surface - sadness, worry, frustration. Such pain. “Lacey, what is–?” The concern was clearly evident on his face. Lacey interrupted a mix of both embarrassment and sadness coming through her voice. “Oh Tait, I’m sorry for yesterday. I guess… I don’t know. Can you forgive me for acting the way I did? For coming on the way I did. It’s just been so hard these last few months. Harder than I can say, and then there you were - getting Kane to speak more words in an hour than I heard in the last month.” The salty drops began to slowly steam down her cheeks. Tait’s heart exploded for the petite girl. He looked down at her earnestly, powerfully. Had he not been holding her, Lacey swore she would have been physically moved by that look. “Lacey-” he said, “you did nothing to apologize for. Especially not when you are feeling like THIS.” Tait reached into his pocket and pulled out a clean handkerchief - another one of those old-fashioned midwestern male things he had never given up. He dried her tears from her cheeks before handing her the white cloth. “I was going to suggest we leave, but clearly, we need to stay here for a while.” Tait took Lacey to the chair Lynch had been sitting in, guided her into place, and then pressed a button on a wireless unit. “Can you bring some water please and – Lacey would you like anything?” “Water is fine,” she said. Tait concluded the call to the staff, moved his chair next to Lacey, and sat holding her hand, comforting her. “Lacey, please what’s wrong? What is happening?” Tait asked. The young woman sat dabbing another tear running down her cheek, trying to bring her emotions together long enough to speak. Just as she was about to, the staff came in with water and glasses. Seeing a clearly emotional situation, and being familiar that Tait was a mental health professional, the employee quickly left, pulling the door shut. Then Lacey began, “I… I don’t know Tait. I wish I did. But I don’t. It’s Kane.” She turned to look into the giant man’s eyes. “I need your help. I need your help to hold my relationship together.” Tait sighed and decided it was best to open up to the striking young woman. “Lacey, I think you know that I am not actually here because of work. That is just a formality. I am here because of Kane.” Through her tears, she looked at Tait and nodded as she gathered that from his text. Tait quickly said, “I don’t know what is happening to him. Believe it or not, his golf coach called me and told me something was wrong, and that he was about to lose his place on the tour because he isn’t showing up to play. I asked for lunch with you two to try and gauge him. I can tell something is wrong, far beyond our - I guess normal rivalry - but I don’t know what. I was hoping you could help me. But… no matter what I will do all I can for you and my son.” The heavy burden seemed to rise again, the final piece of what started to lift the day before when she got the text. She was about to not be alone with the secret anymore. “Kane just came home one day several months ago from the gym. Well someone or something came home in Kane’s body from the gym… but it isn’t him. That person who was sitting across from you yesterday is not the man I know. It is as if he is possessed. He never leaves home unless he has to. He just sits and reads on his computer in the living room. Or he will lock himself in the office at home. All day, every day. His phone and computer are always locked. And… Tait, he barely speaks to me. When he held my hand yesterday, that was the first time he had touched me in any meaningful way in three months.” She hesitated before he nodded for her to continue. “This is a bit embarrassing and tell me if it is too much information. But you are a psychiatrist and you said you wanted to know everything. Tait, Kane and I have not had any sort of intimate contact at all, not even a kiss, this entire year. Almost five months now without anything at all even remotely intimate before yesterday. And that was just the intimacy of holding my hand. He has been having these occasional mysterious chats online. He has cut us off from affection, ignoring me…” She again sighed, but it was partly done. If he was going to help, she needed to finish. “Tait. if I didn't know better I would suspect him of having an affair. Except he never leaves home to see anyone. If he does leave, which is almost never, he is gone all day long, but… Dammit, I feel awful about doing this, but I used the find your phone app on him a few times to track him. He is always, and I mean always, in the hills on hiking trails or out at the shore or something. Not anywhere where he could be… I don’t think… meeting up with anyone. It isn’t much that he is gone though. At best once a month. And I’ve asked but he never wants me to go with him when he is doing that. He barely will go with me to the grocery anymore, and that lunch is again, the first time we have been out to eat for anything all year long, I just don’t know…” Her spilling words of anguish drifted off to a tearful silence as the beautiful, normally powerful lady was reduced to a mass of pain. His handkerchief had become stained with the small amounts of makeup that she wore. Tait looked horrified, shaken, at these revelations. What the fuck is wrong with my son, he wondered to himself. Lacey gathered her strength and continued, finished. “Tait, you are an extremely good looking man. So strong… and I don’t just mean physically. Though you are. I see so many things about Kane in you. I saw so much of the Kane I love who is gone right there in you. Little things that make me smile that I know now where he inherited them. And on top of that, you have other things just physically that attract me to a man that Kane doesn’t. So, when you touched me after all this time with no physical contact with anyone… without having those parts of Kane that I love so much…I became intoxicated by it. I guess you could say that touch is my love language, and Kane has cut me off. His companionship… he has cut me off. It’s like I live with the Grim Reaper. You didn’t cut me off as strong as you are, confident. I guess… The confident man I thought Kane used to be and more. I became attracted to that and craved it. So badly attracted that I made a fool of myself.” Tait jumped in immediately, “Nonsense. Don’t you ever think that way. You didn’t make a fool of yourself. Now that you have told me this… you did what anyone would do. Better and more controlled than most people ever could truth be told. LOOK AT ME.” The power of Tait’s words acted as if he had grasped her chin and pulled her head to focus on his eyes. “YOU ARE A LOVELY, STRONG WOMAN. A SUPERIOR WOMAN. In mind and body and spirit. All of it. And you are in pain. You reached out for support. You called out for help. There is no sin in that. In fact, that is yet another strength of virtue in you, not vice. I certainly take no offense - then or especially now.” Tait focused on her more, but she saw a shift in that powerful look. Across his monumentally handsome visage came a sight of his own pain. Pain she saw yesterday when he spoke of Kane’s mother. “And… part of your reaction was me. I’ve no doubt of that. You remind me so much of Jess. Maybe the only person who truly has since she passed. They say that men marry their mothers and… while you are not Jess, you have so many of her best qualities that drew me to her in the first place all those years ago. When you touched me for a few moments - well it was sort of like being with her again. You accidentally touched on my feelings for Kane’s mother. I got intoxicated by that feeling as much as you did with yours. I am trained in this stuff. I should have known better than to allow my own emotions to get in the way of my son and daughter-in-law's needs. So it is me who needs to beg your pardon, not the other way round.” At that revelation, both sat quietly for a moment. Lacey just looked at him while he looked across and down at her. There was something there between them. Both of them felt it. There was the love they both had for Kane, and there was the love Tait had for Jess, but something else… something familiar that was yet unique. Just a seed. But it was unique and new but familiar and old. Both instinctively knew what it was, but shied from it. They could not acknowledge it. After what must have been a full minute of silence, Lacey finally said. “There is no offense where none is taken. I will accept your apology, but you are only a stronger man in my eyes now. But Tait, I have to be honest. Fully honest. The stress of it all. Kane is like - he is so obsessed with whatever it is. And he will not give me one peep of a hint. But being so starved for simply companionship. I… I can’t take this much longer. I love him so much Tait, but I have found myself wondering about leaving him for someone else. I guess that initial feeling I had for you and acting the way I did proves it. I would have… done something terrible if you were not you and he was not right there. Tait, I can’t live like this. Not forever. And feeling caring from you yesterday… It just reminded me of who Kane used to be. I don’t want to leave him. But one day soon I will not be with as strong a man as you are, as honorable, and I will feel even worse and I will weaken and I… I will betray him in a moment of just wanting to feel human and loved again. I know it. I don’t want it, but I can’t stop it unless Kane does. And I’ll leave him, even though I don’t want to leave him… Can you help me, Tait? Please help me get my man back.” Tait smiled at the young woman, a warming, powerful smile. A smile that immediately boosted the spirit. “My son and his fiance are in trouble. I was raised to take care of my own, to help my own, and you both are that. As much as Kane is my own, so are you now. OK? I will do ALL I can to help. ALL I CAN. Do you understand me? “I will work on Kane, of course, but I want to help you too. Privately, one on one if you want. We can even have some “formally” informal talks that are sort of like professional sessions I have with clients. Or I can just be a safety valve for you or I can be both. Just like this. You have so much stress, Lacey, you are almost to the breaking point. You just told me that. What you said was happening would have happened to almost anyone a long time ago, and the fact that you have not left yet - my son has no idea of the caliber of person he has. “You need anyone to talk with. I am here for you. Any time, day or night. I can’t formally work with you as a client, as that is unethical. But, I can help you as a friend - a friend and family member who has a LOT of training by the best minds locked up here in mine. I want to help you… become who you were meant to be. Just like I said yesterday. Who are you, Lacey Masters? What do you want? Where are you going? If it helps to sort out your feelings or direction in life or just a shoulder to cry on or a new TV show you binged you need to share about. I am offering - if you are willing. But rest assured - I am here to help Kane, and we will find an answer. OK? You are not alone anymore.” Lacey smiled through her tears. “Thank you. I can’t say how much I am. How… How long are you staying? How long do you have?” “Don’t worry. Let me take care of that. I will stay as long as it takes to help you both fix this if it can be fixed. Or to help both of you individually find your way if it cannot. I have… well a LONG time in built up paid leave. A very long time. And I will spend every day of it right here if I need to. I have a proposal to make along those lines. Will take Kane saying yes of course, but if he does and you do, I can stay for quite a while.” Lacey’s tears stopped and she slowly smiled. “Then is it too bad to ask if I can hug you again? And no feeling your ass and slipping in notes this time?” Tait laughed hysterically. “Baby girl, for you, that is one question you never have to ask. Consider me always wearing a “free hug” t-shirt.” Lacey laughed herself as Tait again said the perfectly charming, corny, disarming thing that just lifted her mood. She threw herself into Tait’s arms. The giant man closed the massive peaks and forearms around her tiny waist, raised up, and lifted the fit woman into mid-air as if she weighed nothing at all. Tait understood her desire now - what it was she was feeling when she felt him. Why he was feeling as if she were drawing strength from him. Because she was drawing strength from him, strength to stay in a terrible place in her and Kane’s life. Lacey was a strong woman - a powerful woman in every aspect of life. And she wanted a strong man to share life with. It was not too far off the mark to say she needed one. An equal. Tait knew he had raised Kane that way - to be that sort of man. But for whatever reason right now he wasn’t. Kane had never been as dominant a force as he was - but few people were. Kane didn’t have to be. Whatever had happened - Kane was slowly drawing the life from her. And she couldn’t lose her life for long before she bolted for her own self-preservation. Tait felt fiercely protective of her in that moment of realization. Until their relationship was repaired, if it could be repaired, Tait decided he would be that strength she needed. The strength she needed to be able to stay with Kane. She could lean on him until she and Kane could stand on their own again… or until she could stand on her own without him. As after the lunch the day before, Lacey’s hands explored Tait in the hug, feeling his strength. His body, his mind. But she understood, in a way, she was making sure this giant man and his offer were for real. Making sure through every sense she had that he was really there and was really going to help. As she did, her weeping stopped all together. Tait felt it, felt the change in her emotions from a sea of black storm clouds to having a small ray of sunshine piecing them. He said softly, deeply, “Go ahead. I am strong enough for both of us until Kane gets through this. OK?” Tait’s words were like magic. Sight, touch, smell, even taste somehow though her lips were far from him - and now hearing the perfect words. She didn’t say anything, but she didn’t have to. Tait felt her surrender the burden to him - felt the tension leave her and come onto him. He could bear it as easily as he bore her weight. He knew he could and for him it would be a rare pleasure to take care of family like this. They stood that way for a couple of minutes, Lacey releasing months of pent up worry, sorrow, stress. But finally, Tait lowered her to the ground and let go. He could tell Lacey didn’t want to let go… but there were other ways to give her strength and help her at the present. He looked down. “How do you feel about having our first “session” right now? How does a walk in the park strike you? Can’t exactly pass up what passes for a nice spring day in San Francisco can you?” Lacey laughed softly as she looked up affectionately at Tait - not with the affection one would have toward a lover, but with the affection one would have for a best friend and treasured confidant - someone she now had. “How can I refuse the invitation of such a special man?” she said. Tait actually blushed a bit hearing that. Lacey smiled at how much Tait’s blush resembled Kane when he let it out. Tait replied - and though self-deprecation was not typically his thing, he felt it warranted. “There you go, with that flattery again. I am just the man my father and grandfather taught me to be. You’ll understand when you meet Kane’s grandpa. I don’t know if he has told you but we have a tradition in the family of exchanging vows in a tiny family church back in Nebraska. We have for a very long time.” “He told me and truth be told - I rather like the idea of something small and intimate a lot more than the cathedral my mother wants. The way my career is heading - Kane and I will not want material things. And I know you do not allow that to happen on top of it. So, I have come to love the small things, those quiet moments in life. You know? And - It isn’t flattery if it is the truth, Tait. You are a very special man. I can see what Kane’s mom saw when she talked to you.” Tait wanted to say something… something about how much of Jess he saw in her, how much of the powerful woman she was that he fell head over heels for when he was at that Stanford party. But, he thought better of it. Confusing his feelings for Jess with Lacey was not a path he should walk down…. He decided to ignore the comment… except for just a tiny bit. Depending on how you saw things, how she saw things - it was either helping her relax into a very intimate subject or unwanted flirtation. And there was no way to know until he did… As they left the restaurant and started toward Golden Gate Park, told the maitre’d that he would be back for his jacket and to finish up with the meeting room. Lacey heard the man almost fearfully say, “Of course Doctor Holden. Take all the time you need.” Lacey only then noticed that Tait had left his coat and was walking her out in just the amazing t-shirt. She couldn't help but glance at those arms again. Maybe it was just from the most minor effort of holding her in the air but… they looked even bigger. He was right. Those gigantic arms as strong as they are… they are big enough and strong enough to carry the burden for a while. Maybe a long, long while. Maybe he could just crush this thing that's taken hold of Kane in those arms… Tait brought her out of her revelry with a bit of an odd smile. That… smirk, Kane called it. “Lacey, do you mind a personal question?” “You’re my therapist. Every question will be personal.” she smiled. “But no, I never mind a personal question from you anymore.” “This might be a bit from left field but… I take it that on a man you are rather… attracted to arms?” Lacey laughed and turned a bright shade of red. That was the reason for that smirk. She'd been caught. “That obvious, huh?” Tait chucked, “It was hard not to notice. Not that I minded much. So many men in particular think that I am “God’s gift’ so to speak, and how great it would be to look like this. Now, I won’t say that I don’t love it. I certainly do. But it also puts up a lot of barriers. For everyone who feels something from me… they feel as much fear of approaching or talking as anything else. That’s another reason why I do the gym thing with athletes - by the end of a good gym session if I have done my job properly, a lot of that fear or need for bravado to save face with me is gone. They can’t match me… but then again they do not have to. Something I wish I could have passed onto Kane but never seemed able.” “I can see that. You certainly could be very intimidating. I don’t think it is telling you something that you don’t already know from what you just said, but Kane certainly is intimidated by you as much as he loves you. “Now…I admit like I told you in the restaurant… people wouldn’t suspect it when I fell in love with Kane, but on a purely… I guess what would you call it - animal level, I do like strong men. Very strong men. A lot. I like everything in that regard, but an arm is well… pretty accessible. “And you… Tait. Kane showed me photos of you of course. I knew from those and what is just out there online about you that you're a very big man. But - in person. Photos and numbers don't do you justice in the slightest. You're so much bigger and more muscular that I could have imagined. It's hard not to get carried away sometimes. Even when I try not to. ” In response, Tait went one small step more. He held out his arm, took Lacey’s, and wrapped it around his huge forearm. They locked, and he began to escort her side by side, as if they were walking around in a Victorian kind of old fashioned courting. “Then, there you go. No more self-consciousness or doubts. Not where I am concerned anyway. Trust me, I do not judge. Besides, everyone will look at me as the lucky guy with you on my arm… and I doubt anyone will bother us. Like I said before, you feel as much as you want or need. Anytime you just need a reminder that I am here and I am plenty strong enough to help you with this.” Tait chucked, as they both knew even someone armed with a gun would think twice before ever coming close to Tait. “So, I’ll start out the way I start out with everyone. Tell me about yourself, Lacey. Kane has told me a bit about you, but you know we do not talk that often. But that is what Kane sees. Tell me what you see about you. What’s gone into making you, you, walking with me right now… a confident, strong woman who in these times is quite rare…” The older man and the younger woman walked arm in arm through the park, sharing the first of what promised to be many more wonderful conversations…. *** It was just after noon the following Sunday, and the house was empty. And, if you asked him and he were being perfectly frank, Kane preferred it that way. Lacey had gone to the gym earlier in the morning and said that afternoon she was spending time with her girlfriends. In the back of his mind, he knew there would be guys at the gathering too. Kane grabbed a soda from the refrigerator and started making his way back to the couch. He remembered the Spring just one year prior - he would have been right there along with them. Sure, he didn’t quite fit with Lacey’s successful friends, but only one or two people had ever made him anything other than welcome. And Lacey had always been proactive in asking him to be there. But that was before… He sat down on the couch and popped the tab on the can of sugar and carbonation. He looked down at it. And it greeted his eyes again. One of a hundred sites he had committed to memory just to be safe. He felt like… what did he feel like? A jumbled, miserable mess perhaps. He felt awful on so many levels. He felt awful for what he knew he was doing to Lacey. She wouldn’t have… wouldn’t have been that way with his father at the lunch otherwise. She had tried so hard around the house, he knew it. But he ignored it. Not on purpose, but the thing in his mind. It made him care about so little else. And to his shame, that even extended to Lacey. It had taken overt flirting with his father to pull him out of not caring for a few minutes. But it didn’t last. All he cared about was this. And now… now, she was not trying as much anymore. He was treating her like shit. And, he was treating himself like shit. He looked at the screen - I mean, I am shit to be even looking at this, entertaining this. Right? Isn’t this what total shit people indulge in. The trash so bad that people hide it on TOR… But he couldn’t help it. It pulled him back. The feelings he felt when he looked at this, read it… it had to have been the high druggie’s chase. He had never done it physically again, but… he wanted to. Oh he wanted to. Just like the guy told him he would. But that would have been the last disrespect to Lacey. Aw, Fuck. Lacey…Maybe he should just let Lacey go. He loved her beyond imagination, but sometimes you have to let go of the people you love for their own good, so that you don’t cause them pain right? He was sure his father would have a pithy answer to that one but - Jesus FUCK how could he ever speak a peep of THIS to his father… And yet– Fuck, it just pulled him back in. As easy as that. He had lost track of time thinking of everything his father… the fellow at the gym. His father would have been like the poster child of this, the “hero” of it anyway, but then again what was he not the poster child and hero of that was… well… perfect? All they represented, the perfect they represented and were, while he was reading. Reading IT again, temptation to pick and watch another TOR video. It was fucking twisted, how he thought THIS was perfect. But he couldn’t help it– KNOCK,KNOCK… The knock at the door suddenly brought him out of the thoughts. He was startled but he glanced out the window to see an Amazon van a house or two down. Must be that at the door. Odd Lacey hadn’t said to expect a Sunday Amazon, but, then again, no one or nothing ever knocked at their door except for delivery when Lacey was not at home. Her friends knew where she was, and he had no friends to visit. Kane slid the laptop without care to the side of the couch, not even bothering to close the screen. Who cares if an Amazon driver saw something on a laptop. Besides it would be but for a second or two and there was no danger of Lacey returning anytime soon. He rose to get the door. He opened it, but his jaw dropped. Something blocked the doorway. SO BIG, it blocked almost all the daylight. A familiar smell hit him even if the sight didn’t quite register as possibly real. The strangely alluring scent of a Man, a sweat from his childhood. “Hello, Son.” It took that long for Kane’s shocked brain to register that it was a human being looking down on him. One GARGANTUAN HUMAN BEING. Holy Fuck… “D–D–Dad?” Kane managed to whisper. This could not be his Dad. This was a human monster, but it had to be his Dad. The face, the voice, the smell, it was his Dad. And the body… the BODY. Tait looked like a god standing there. And to many eyes, he was. He dressed in only a stringer tank top, a pair of shorts that strained to cover only half his quads, and huge trainers and socks. His skin was tanned and flushed and made him look almost oiled up for a photo shoot though he wasn’t. Small rivulets of sweat ebbed and flowed, seemingly at random but clearly down the deep cleft of his pecs and around his visible teardrop, and assuredly down his barely covered abs. And veins… so many veins. Veins on top of veins, but not in knots. Not twisted or varicose. These veins seemed to be a web of life that made the massive, cut muscled blow up even more, look even more perfect. His eyes fell again to the giant pecs he was staring straight into. They had to be inches thick - that cleft between them, with a dripping waterfall of salt water and scent and it was… so fucking BIG. He involuntarily licked his lips, his mouth dry. He was all so fucking BIG. And so, fucking STRONG. It had been years since he had seen his father like this, but even then he had NEVER been like this. Ever. So big and strong and huge and perfect and do– Everything I am not. Good Lord, so big. Like with that man at the gym that day, his world changed… except His father made the man at the gym look positively tiny– Tait smiled down, seemingly oblivious. He answered jokingly, “Last time I looked I was your Dad. I was on a long jog, and I just decided to take a run up this way. I’ve never seen your house, but when I saw the address was within range of my running, I followed google and here I am.” Tait said. The statement interrupted Kane’s almost worshipful adoration and awe, but the young man was still staring, taken aback at this sight. And above, Tait was looking down, reading his son. Tait may have seemed oblivious to the effect he was having, but he wasn’t. It took little of his training to read his son. ANYONE could read this reaction. Tait just wondered why. He had never seen this before from Kane. What Lacey said made sense. Kane… was well.. He was many things. He was shocked when he should not have been. There was… what was that look? Was it– Couldn’t be. Then under it - the emotion was just as clear as the shock. Tait had seen it since his son was still in diapers. Kane… was afraid. Not scared, not intimidated. He was afraid. Afraid of something, and so far as Tait knew, Kane had never been afraid of him in his life. And - there it was, that something else again. When he looked back to his chest. It was beyond shock. If he didn’t know better, he was sure it was desi- “May I come in?” Tait said, not giving away what he was receiving from his son. “I took a chance that Lacey would not be here, since she said she usually went to the gym this time of day, and I don’t see her car. I think it’s time we had a talk - and in a place where there is no chance of being overheard.” Tait knew he had one chance at this, and he needed some ambush tactics as an ally. That was why, in truth, Lacey had told him to come at this time, and that she would be gone. Kane wanted to tell his father no, to go away, but how could he? It was his father, after all. He had done nothing wrong. They had left that lunch on better terms than in months, since this… this all began. How could he be that rude? And that tone - Kane knew it. The subtle hint of command. Tait wasn’t going to take any sort of no for an answer. He was going to come in, even if Kane had said no. No one told Tait Holden no - not with that tone in his voice. Sure, it was a suggestion, but the way he imagined a specialist telling you that you needed chemo to live was just a suggestion. Kane stepped back and said, “I guess. Come in Dad. I guess - I guess we need to clear the air.” Kane turned around and then saw the laptop. Oh shit. Has he seen? Well, his father COULD NOT see that. Not dressed the way he was. Not with Kane feeling the way he was. Not with his Dad in such a commanding mood. Then he realized…Had he just been drooling over his own father!?! Goddammit. His father wasn't stupid enough not to start putting pieces together - and Kane could not allow that to happen. His father and Lacey and his whole family would hate him in a moment– As fast as he thought he could without drawing even more attention, Kane made his way to the couch, shifted the screen away from Tait, and closed to the lid. Thank fuck it wasn't that video he was thinking of playing or a chat but just a wall of fiction on a story site. He looked up at Tait trying to hide his apprehension - Tait didn’t seem to notice, but… then his father moved to sit on the couch. Kane tried to hide his panic… Oh fuck, Fuck, FUCK. His father signaled for him to sit next to him on the couch. Tait didn’t seem to be giving off any other vibe than what he did at the door, but what if he saw, what if he knew. What if - No, play it cool until I can't. Like with Lacey. If he asks just a weird porn he was gonna shut off- Tait interrupted Kane’s spiraling thoughts by looking into his son’s eyes in an odd way - a way that no one except an uberhuman like his father was capable of. Like his father could look right into his soul, into the very thoughts in his brain. NoNoNoNoNo “Kane. I am not gonna bullshit you. I think you know I am here for a reason right?” Kane slowly nodded. He must have seen, Kane thought. Kane blew out a breath as he waited for the Sword of Tait Damocles to fall. “Son, I got a call from your golf coach - or is he still your golf coach at this point? Matty, he is worried sick about you. He told me all of a sudden you’ve become a shut-in. There is talk of dropping you from the tour. And then I come here and I see you acting like you did at lunch. How you look sitting here right now. It’s like life itself has been drained from you. You tried to hide it at lunch, but I know you too well. I don't know what but I can see it all around you. “And then there is Lacey. Jesus Christ son - she is worried sick about you.” Kane flashed a bit of anger for a moment. He felt violated. By his girl of all people. He felt like Anakin Skywalker seeing Obi-Wan Kenobi standing in a doorway saying Let her go. And…it was an opening to gaslight his father away from the computer. “Dad, did you see her behind my back? What did she tell you?” he asked, letting the anger show. But it didn’t last, as Tait met that anger with his own MUCH more powerful version. “Matty, don’t start. Because you are doing the one thing that I will not accept. The thing that will torpedo your whole life. The thing I did to your mother. Taking Lacey for granted. I don’t care what you do or don’t learn from me but that is ONE THING -” Tait took a breath, calmed slightly. But just slightly. “She reached out to me because she is desperate. Not because she hates you or is attracted to me. SHE LOVES YOU BOY!! She begged my pardon for lunch. She was scared she scared me away from trying to help you. “But damn it, Son… She is gonna leave you. She doesn’t want to. Fuck boy, she loves you maybe even more than Jess loved me. She loves you every bit as much and more as I have ever seen any woman love a man. But - if you keep treating her like this, she is going to leave you. For her own sanity, and if you don't see it, you're pushing her to it. “What did she tell me? She begged me for help. Help for you. She doesn’t have a clue what is happening. But you… Matty, you don’t even touch her. And she is too much like your mother - she will not just sit here and wither away. You got damned lucky to have a superior woman love you. A great career. And a heart and soul ANY man would envy having at his side. I sure as fuck envy you in that. But you’re gonna blow it all - You changed… in a minute. She said like you're possessed by a demon that isn't the man she met. I care about you both way too much to just let this fall apart for the two of you without a fight.” Kane almost scoffed. “Why do you want to fight for me Dad? Why?” “Because I LOVE YOU.” “Really Dad? You didn't look much like you loved me or wanted to fight for me when you were letting Lacey feel you up. Looked like you were fighting for you.” Tait’s eyes flashed again. But it wasn't with anger. Not this time. It was pain. Few people knew how to truly hurt him. One of them sat in this room and just did. “Everything I've ever done was for you and your mother. Everything. And that… that was fucking stupid of me and I'm sorry Son. So is she… She hadn't touched a man in months. And me…” Tait took a huge breath as he looked away. “You wanna know why I became a psychiatrist. Really know? Really want to know why I stopped playing football when I could have made a hundred million more and become a legend? Just one reason. One.” Tait’s low, usually soothing voice morphed before Kane’s ears into something he had never heard before. Ever. He had heard his father from happiness to anger to sadness to anguish… but he had never heard pain-driven rage. Barely controlled rage. Rage at the world or God or fate for taking her before her time. His fathers voice was now a terrifying low growl. Kane had a split second flash that the only people who might hear this sound would be someone who had hurt or killed him or his grandparents. Kane became afraid of his father hearing the growl - that his attempt to divert had veered into this… a monster he hoped he would live to never see again. “I - promised - your - mother. That's why. I - promised - your - mother - on - her - grave...” Tait’s anger became so strong that his eyes misted as he remembered. That grave just a few miles away. The giant man kneeling there on the fresh earth. His words became even colder, deliberate. So strong, frightening that Kane almost pulled back into a ball, ready to try and run. Tait's eyes drilled into his son’s. “I promised her AND you kneeling on that… that fucking coffin that I would do anything, give up anything. Whatever it took so that you would not lose another parent's love. That I would love you enough for the both of us. That you'd feel her even if she wasn't… wasn't there. “I promised her that I would help you through it all. Only… I looked at you and I didnt know how. I DIDNT KNOW HOW. For the only time in my life, I didn't have a clue how to start helping myself. Much less you. But that was my last promise to her and by heaven or earth or hell itself, I was gonna keep that promise. “So… I quit. I did what I was going to do when your mother became pregnant. I quit and I turned to the one thing I could think of that would help me learn how to help you, Matty. That's why. I changed my whole life for you. I stopped letting my body take that kind of beating. I went back to college as some famous pro-baller. I ducked and hid and did more than I'll ever let on to even you… Just because I needed to help you. You are the best thing I ever did. You're the piece of her that will go on. And I did learn to help - I think I did, at least when it comes to mental health. Even if I messed up with you sometimes. I dedicated whatever time and resources I had left to me to protect and help you. I told you all your life - I take care of what's mine. And you're MY son… “And after all that, you think I'd want to steal away your girl? Really? After all these years you think I'm not capable of finding a woman on my own without going after yours? That I'd violate the rule I live by that means the most to me? If so… then I totally fucked up the only think left of her that I could ever do. And I guess you could take some satisfaction that you broke me when not even your mom dying could…” Kane looked totally ashamed. He had no idea… how and why his father had changed his life. He looked up at Tait, the anger breaking. “I didn't know, Dad. I didn't realize...” “I know you didn't, Matty. I never intended to tell you. It was just… I hoped you knew how much I loved you anyway without the why’s like that. Everyone else seems to know. Everyone I work with. The family. Even Lacey could see it and we just met face to face. I'm… I'm just not that good at showing YOU how much I love you. It's how a man is with his son. Don't forget that I’m an only son too. The only son of a very successful man and grandson of another. Just like you. You may not think it, but I know what it's like to be you. In all the ways that matter anyway. You'll understand with your own kids one day that fathers - when it comes to our boys we don't always show love by what we say to you. We will dote all over our girls. But our sons… We show love to them by what we do for you and with you - things that you see sometimes but other times we show our love by things you never see. Just like - Son I know you're Kane and that's the name you use but right now, in times like this, you're Matty to me and always will be. Tait took another deep breath… Time for another confession. “Son, you have your golf coach because of me, at least indirectly. I called him about you. Call it using my position as an unfair influence if you want. Maybe it is. But I love you and when you showed your talent, I wanted to do what I could. Now before you get too angry, I didn't pay him off to make him take you on or anything like that. “Remember when you were having a hard time finding a coach that could work with your schedule just before you graduated?” Kane nodded. It was the devil to fund a coach who could fit him in. “I was just gonna ask him for some names that I could give you of coaches you could look into. Someone you might have missed. But, when I asked, he chose to come and evaluate you himself and saw your talent and he chose to take you on. You did it with your own talent. It was all you - don't ever doubt that. It just started out as me asking someone you couldn't contact for help. To help my son. I just wanted to use the people I know to give you some names to help and there you go. “And now, I want to help you and Lacey. Help you both with what I KNOW about. “Matty, I loved Jess more than you can possibly know and that I can never explain. Will never even try. Same as Lacey looks when she thinks about you and the confusion and pain she is in right now. Told you… she reminds me of Jess more than you know. I know you never believed that from the attention I got and keep getting from women. You were around enough as a kid to see how some athletes lived with the attention. Saw it in college too when you were there I suspect. But I really would have given up everything for her and you. Gone back to the ranch and never even lifted a weight outside of calves and feed if she asked me. But she said no. “YOU - Son, you are the very last piece of her I have. I promised her when we got married that I would fight for her and you. I can’t fight for her anymore except through you. And to see you — you actually have the chance to know and feel with Lacey what I felt with Jess. I want you to understand that feeling - this feeling. More than anything. Having it for just one day is something you can't imagine, and I had it for almost 10 years. And even with how much I miss her everyday - everyday with that missing her was worth it. Still is. I've dated, tried. More than a few since I got out of residency. But no one comes close to Jess. But your chance now. To know the only woman I've met since your mother who does come close. And she wants you. And it’s dying - and it's like you don’t even care. “LET ME HELP YOU MATTY. Let's fight for this OK? Let's fight together so you can be who you are and be happy. If that is with Lacey or without OK. But don't look back and regret that you don't have her because you didnt fight for what you have.” Kane’s cheeks were wet now, trying hard to control open sobs. His father hadn't talked to him like this since his mother died. And it didn't make sense then. He just remembered it. How strong his father was trying to be for him… Strong. He saw it in his mind’s eye for a second. The whole hours-long event flashes before his eyes in vivid detail before he could stop it. The man at the gym, what the man said… what he did. What Kane felt and did and said… NONONONONONO. Kane’s walls fell. He forgot about whether his dad saw. The dam began to break, “Oh God, Dad… I don’t know. I truly don’t know. I'm sorry.” Kane was perfectly honest and he lied at the same time. He answered questions and replied to revelations spoken and asked and unspoken. He understood. He knew, but at the same time, he didn’t know. It didn’t make sense, but it did. It - the MAN - Lacey… it was so reprehensible but felt so good. “It’s just.. Aw fuck it.” Kane let loose with an open sob. “Everything is so messed up Dad. Everything feels so wrong. I want what you just said you had with mom. More than anything. I love Lacey with all my heart but…” Kane trailed off as voice fully turned into sobs. Tait reached out and immediately pulled his son into a massive embrace. He felt his son immediately go limp in his arms. Just like he had when he was a little boy. Just like Lacey had. Just like Jess had when she told him she was expecting. Jesus, Tait thought. He is fighting… something. Fighting it so hard. No wonder he is withdrawn. Is it what I – Kane had tried to hide it, but he caught just a glimpse. That website he was reading. That is a HUGE leap to take but… Tait hadn’t thought anything of it at first. Everyone reads some risque stuff from time to time. But, what if it is WAY more than curiosity. OH SHIT. Tait tightened his grip, pulling his son in closer. It was instinct - his promise to Jess and to his little boy the very first time he held him in his arms. He wanted to protect him. He promised— Tait felt Kane’s hands – FEEL him. For a split second. That wasn’t what hands do in a hug. At least a normal hug. That was like - that was like how Lacey felt him when she hugged him. Not nearly as long, not in a sexual way. But those hands were FEELING him nonetheless. Like - his son needed to feel his strength for some reason. Could THAT really be the reason? Surely not. Surely, he would have noticed that by now. At least some tell or some indication, but there wasn’t. Never had been. Or maybe he had been blind to it all along. No wonder Kane was messed up though if it was THAT. Still holding his son, Tait said, “Go on, Son. You can tell me anything at all. No matter what it is, you know I will never think less of you. Never.” Kane pulled his head back and looked up at his father. “I can’t. I don't know Dad. You might-” “Stop it Son. I have always accepted you. No matter what. Go on.” Kane blew out a breath. “PLEASE - don’t tell Lacey any of this.” “You have my word, Son. And you know what that means to me. Privately and professionally. Especially now.” Kane looked into his fathers eyes with agony across his face. Terror. About so many things. “I love Lacey, Dad. I really do - but… there is this feeling I have found. I can't even put a word to it. I don’t know what it means. I am trying so hard but… Dad, it scares me to try and put words to it. That makes it real. It is real but maybe if I never name it it isn't truly real. I wish I could tell you, but I don’t know how to even tell you what it is. It's like trying to tell someone blind what blue is. I just don't know. And I am scared of what it means if I ever can. It changes everything about me. It is so new… but it is so old. Dad, I don’t know if I am strong enough to face it. Everything it can mean.” Tait pulled back from the hug and let his son go, gently setting him down close beside him. “It’s OK. Matty. Profound changes, if this is what this is, can be scary. Crazy scary. But, if you are willing, I want to sit down with you and take this journey with you. To help you figure this out. Help you get on the right track - no matter what that track is. One baby step at a time if it takes it. “Son, I am going to be totally honest with you about what Lacery asked. Lacey has asked for and accepted the same offer I just made you.” Kane almost voiced something but Tait continued, “I know what you are going to say. That I can’t be your doctor. It is unethical. Let me finish. I can’t practice with my family, that's true. I will tell you what I told Lacey - this is not a doctor-patient relationship. This is me - your father - helping my son. Just like I am Lacey’s future father-in-law and friend helping her. Yes, I am trained as a doctor and there are some things that I will bring from my training and experience into this if you accept. On the other hand, since this is not medical care, there will be some things that I will not do, and there will be some things that I would never do with a patient that I will feel free to do with you if we need to. Things that sometimes would make things go so much quicker and better. “But, confronting this truth will only change my feelings about you in one way. Accepting difficult truths will only make me respect you more, not less. Love you more, not less. Always remember that. OK?” Kane thought and measured for a moment. But then he slowly nodded, “OK, Dad. I trust you when you give your word not to tell her. I just want to do this when Lacey isn’t around. Like now.” “Deal. Easily done. That is what will happen for both of you. This is as individuals UNLESS both of you agree to do something together. And even then you will share with her and vice versa. I will never share what you share with me without express permission, and only then what you tell me. Just like she told me I could tell you that I'd be helping her if I thought it might help you. And I also give you my word - I will stay in San Francisco as long as it takes to help you both. In fact, if you both are willing, I will check out of the hotel and stay in your guest room in the basement for a while. Privacy when you two need it, but right here when either or both of you need it. What do you say?” A hint of a smile came across Kane’s face. “As long as Lacey says it is OK, and we have that guarantee of privacy if we need it… then, OK Dad. I am willing But we need to ask her.” “Alright son. I am looking forward to it. We will start our sessions together as soon as we want.” Tait decided to push the conversation in a certain direction… just a hint, to see if what he saw on the website Kane had open was possibly related. “When you said you didn’t know if you were strong enough to face it. If it is a help, I think you are. You are stronger than you ever suspect. That being said, if you need to lean into me for a while…” Tait then held up his massive right arm and flexed it. “I think I am strong enough to handle it for both of us for a while. I said I would give you a closer look when we had lunch and I did it for Lacey. She is a girl and that's kind of important, but she barely knows me. You've known me all your life. What do you think?” Kane’s jaw dropped as a mound that looked the size he imagined Everest must look like exploded into existence. No - not Everest - the fucking Matterhorn. It is so big and peaked and strong and… his father really did make the man at the gym look like a fucking dwarf. Which must make me look… positively weak and miniscule and pathetic and… Kane remembered at that moment a vivid image and feeling of looking up from waist high to this powering figure of a god. Like a comic book superhero. And the man was looking down at him… smirking. Shit, So big and strong… At that moment, Kane remembered when his father called him his little man. And - something inside him, then as now, kind of liked it. Tait used his skills to examine his son closely. Several emotions were crossing Kane’s face - not all of them simply shock at his new muscularity. He didn’t know precisely what those emotions were - they were a mess of a mixed, twisted jumble of conflict, that much was clear. But, in a split second, Kane tried to bury them… but they were still not quite gone. “Ahhhh…. Ya…. Dad. You were always pretty big and strong. I guess you still are.” Then Kane did something neither he nor Tait ever thought would happen until that moment. Kane’s hand flew forward and rested on the giant rock of living granite - much as Lacey’s hand had earlier in the week. Feeling. “But I don’t ever remember you being this…” Kane’s voice lilted just for a moment before he said almost in a whisper, “this big and strong.” Tait pressed on just a bit more. “Thank you, little man. I for sure am trying to be. Go ahead, maybe you can judge for me if I am improving the way I think I am while I am here. Be my biased, unbiased eye on my growth. I will help you grow in answering this question and you can help me grow too. Maybe a little more literally but still growing. But you know I am reminded of something. Keep your hand right there for a minute.” Tait began to flex and unflex his arm under Kane’s hand. Up… down. Rock… not. Power… softer. There was a flash of a dreamy expression, almost a slight hypnosis. Kane was utterly taken in by what his senses were telling him. “That’s it. Just like that. You remember when you were wrestling. Did you or one of your opponents or teammates ever get hard during a match or at practice? You remember?” There was a moment of shock on Kane’s face, but it faded as quickly as it was there. His mind focused on his father’s arm, watching. For a second he focused on his dick. Was he hard… like he was with the man at the gym? His body told him no, he wasn’t. He had not given it away. The traditional blocks about such things with his father, thankfully, were still there. Kane tried to pull his hand away, but Tait raised his free hand and forced Kane to keep feeling. “No son, keep feeling and answer the question. There is a reason I asked.” Kane then answered, “Ya Dad, it didn’t happen a lot but it did happen several times… both to me and guys I know and saw in matches.” “I know Son. Now, let me ask, did that response mean that those guys were gay or bi? No, it didn’t. Almost all the time, such a thing is simply a physiological response to close contact or touching. Or with some it means that they were excited by dominating an opponent… or you and putting that little ass of yours in its place. OR maybe you felt it putting someone else's ass in their place.” Tait then looked down at Kane. “Son, our feelings are NEVER cut and dry. In that way they are like bodybuilding and powerlifting. Sometimes, our feelings are exactly as they seem. Sometimes that bodybuilder really is as strong as he looks. Like I hope I am.” Tait smiled. “But just as often, if not most of the time, those feelings actually point to something entirely different than what the surface seems like or what society might say they mean. “Just like that wrestler who gets hard might be gay, or he might be straight as an arrow, but loves dominating an opponent and the physical stimulation it takes to work your will on a mat. Just like there are many bodybuilders who are weak as fuck though they are huge, and there are powerlifters who are your size who are twice as strong as guys who outmass them by 80 pounds or more. “Whatever it is you are feeling. Whatever we find it means… if it is easy or it is something huge and hard and difficult to overpower that hasn’t even occurred to you yet. You and I are as strong as the strongest muscle - and together we will be even stronger as we face it. OK little man?” Kane was so relieved, as if his father had lifted off the too heavy bar the man had lifted off him at the gym that day… when he failed. He dove toward his father’s exposed pecs and as best as he could he hugged them - and their giant owner. He had not even entertained the idea that what he felt and went through that day with the gym man could mean something totally different than what the internet said it did. That maybe it meant something different… and that his giant of a man of a father would be willing to face it with him. That maybe - just maybe - he wasn’t alone. Lacey wouldn’t understand - how could she - but his father just might and he might help her understand. Maybe it wasn't the end of everything… “Thanks Dad. Thanks for helping me and for facing it with me.” “Always son. Always. You never have to thank me for being there with you. No matter what. Like I said, you are my son and I love you. You may be a grown man, but you’ll also always be my little man. Yes, you are Kane, but you'll always be Matty too. It is a grown man’s job to be strong and to be there for the people he loves. We will be strong for each other and for Lacey when the time comes. I love you kiddo.” For several minutes, Tait and Kane kept sharing the moment - a moment they had not shared since Jess’s death. Loving each other, Kane again learning he could lean into the giant man and he could hold him up. That the giant man would face the world with him - no matter how different they were. And that Lacey might… just might… face it with him too. He wasn't alone anymore. As the hug between father and son went on, the wheels in Tait’s mind were turning. Several times now, he felt Kane’s hands feel him - as if in reassurance. It was not a mistake or isolated incident that he had felt earlier. So strange … so much like Lacey had been when she was feeling his muscles for strength and security. Both of them needed a man’s strength in their lives right now. A proper man. The sort of man his father and grandfather and Jess taught him how to be. The reasons behind that need from both were different to be sure, but they both were in dire need of a man. They both felt so out of control. He could tell. They needed someone to help them feel in control. He was more than enough man for the both of them for all they needed. When the hug pulled back, Tait knew he needed to offer Kane a way out and to be comfortable with what he shared. Another assurance that their relationship hadn't changed except for the better. So he offered that in a way he often did - humor. “Now, little man. I know you are strong but -” Tait reached down, lifted his tank top up and revealed a truly monumental, etched deep wall of abs. Then he pulled back his fist and leveled it into the bricks with a terrifying smash… which only resulted in a loud thwack against the horrifically strong brick wall, “ever think you’ll be THIS strong???” Kane looked disgusted, amazed, and grateful at the same time. That smash would have broken bones on someone else. Kane, however, let loose a broad smile. He took his little hand and gently patted the warm granite bricks. “Fuck you, old man.” Tait chuckled, “Always nice to have goals in life you can never reach. But keep trying Champ.” Tait smiled more widely. “Got anything besides that soda? Growing muscle requires a little better food and I'm starving.” “I can see those abs aren't going to last long at this rate…” *** Lacey’s phone lit up with a text while she was at the park with her friends. Tait: Lacey. We need to speak in person at your earliest convenience. There is something about Kane that I need to share with you - concerning helping him and you too. Things went quite well, I think. But please let me know when I can pick you up - an evening before dinner would be best considering the discussion that needs to be had. Lacey’s reaction was instant.. Lacey: I can do this evening if it will help Kane. He is accustomed to me having dinner with my friends on Sunday before I come home. Can I meet you in the lobby of your hotel at 6 pm? Tait: Fantastic. That is perfect. I will be waiting. Please erase this interchange on your phone. I will send something about you both coming to the 49er’s gym with me in a few moments. The text is true and something we will talk about tonight. But - as part of what Kane needs, he cannot know about this meeting and what we will discuss. Not until it is time to reveal it. See you this evening. Lacey did as she was told and erased the interchange. And sure enough, less than 30 seconds later, Tait had texted about times to meet for them to go to the gym together - a joint message between her and Kane and Tait asking about times. They shortly arranged a time of 11 am the next morning. As long as Kane did not look too closely at a cellphone bill, this interchange would explain messaging between them… That evening just before six, a beautiful young woman came into the lobby of the Four Seasons. She was in casualwear - jeans and a nice blouse, but she was an absolute knockout. A lot of men looked and several contemplated walking up to her - until the giant muscle model fellow who had been staying at the hotel that weekend came up to her. The pair seemed to go together like peanut butter and jelly everyone thought. Of course the rugged man’s man would have such a woman at his side… none of them ever considered that this was a father-in-law and daughter-in-law when Tait leaned down and kissed Lacey's hand as usual. The entire lobby was quite sure… that was only for public consumption until there were more fireworks later. Tait led Lacey up the bank of elevators that led to his suite. As soon as the door closed she was quite intent - “What's wrong with Kane, Tait? I have to know.” Tait smiled, “I don't get the direct approach that much. It's something I appreciate. You might want to sit down when we get to the room first. I promise - I don't think it's life-threatening.” Tait brought Lacey to a set of rooms she was sure had to be more appointed for one of her father’s banking clients or the very wealthy than for someone normal enough to stay here. Once the door was opened, he led her inside, guided her to the very nice couch in the living area, and sat next to her. Then Tait began, “Well the good news is that Matty agreed to work with me the same way you are. The bad news, that wasn't unexpected, was that he was totally tight-lipped about exactly what he is going through.” Lacey immediately looked deflated and the glint of tears just began to highlight her eyes. Tait immediately reached over and took her hand. “No, no. No reason for tears. I know my son. We talked for a long while and the fact is… I have an idea. Like you, he asked that I not share some things and of course I will do that unless his safety is threatened. But we wer3 able to share some things and I hope over time he will truly open up to me from his own mouth. “Now, that said, I need to test to see if my hunch is right. But if it is what I suspect… Lacey, I don't mean to put you on the spot. But, I'll need your help with this. With Matty's version of therapy. Just like you finding out a bit more about who you are, we are going to help Matty do the same thing. For you - it will mostly be a solo thing. You and I talking, exploring of course. But mostly for you, this is a path you'll navigate yourself. You're ready for that. “Matty, though, is different. For him, It will take both of us. And some things that will seem quite… odd.” Lacey looked perplexed. But Tait patted her hand, “Don't worry. I'll explain everything we will be doing over dinner. And I really think doing this will help you as well. “But I want you to understand. You may come to view Kane very differently when we are finished. Like sometimes I see him as Kane, but sometimes it’s Matty. As he may view both you and me differently. What we need to do… Well it is a bit of a risk. Like I said, I'll explain. But if it goes as I think - both of you may be so different that your relationship as you know it might end. Not that your relationship will end, don't misunderstand. Rather I think you'll build a new, much healthier one for you. “Can you be prepared for that? Lacey took a breath. “I guess I don't have a choice do I? At least this way there is a chance we can stay together. If it keeps going the way it is… There isn't any hope. You've already helped me see that. I love Kane. I want to be with Kane. But if I have to go - either for myself or for him…. I guess I will. Tait beamed down at her. “You really are an amazing woman. But let's look at this as a positive. Matty said the almost exact same words to me. He loves you. And he wants you to be happy more than anything. And he wants you to work. Now, what I'm planning for us to do, all you have to do is be who you naturally are. You have a natural dominant personality that will work very well for this.” “Dominant personality? Lacey asked. Tait laughed, “As they say, it takes one to know one, even if you don't fully grasp that part of yourself yet. Part of your self-discovery is making peace and embracing the dominant personality inside you. I certainly had to, and I will help you. Thing is - society loves dominant men but sort of frowns on dominant women. But me… I am quite comfortable around women like you. So no matter what kickback you might see, just know that with me, I want YOU and YOU - and Matty will need it. “Now, just think. Two dominant personalities with the same goal? Nothing in this world stands a chance against us.” “Tait, why are you calling Kane Matty again?” Tait looked a bit sheepish. “Today's talk of a long time ago. Like I said, sometimes he is Kane to me and sometimes Matty. And, I have other reasons. I’ll share, but it's quite intentional. Now, one last thing before dinner and we get down to nuts and bolts. “Because of that natural affinity between us, and what you and I will do where Matty is concerned, you and I will bond in a way that you won’t with him. We have to make sure he isn't jealous of that… except when we want him to be. Because his bond with you and his bond with me will be just as unique. OK? Lacey smiled. “Wow, can you make a girl curious? OK. I'll do my best. But if you and I are dominant… I notice you left out Kane. How does he fit?” “Ah now that is a question. I don't know. But that question goes into the first thing we are going to do to him. It is going to require something he doesn't have large stores of these days. Patience.” Tait opened the door to his room and invited Lacey to again take his arm as they had earlier that week in the park. They walked arm in arm toward the elevator, the restaurant, and their meal. “But your personality and mine are not known for our patience either. Playing ball made me patient. Which brings me to you. Other than our talking, I thought that our first steps in therapy for you might be a very practical one. The invitation to the gym - if you are willing, I don't want to just take you to the 49ers facility. While I am in town I'd like to train you in the gym personally one on one.” They stepped into the elevator and the door closed. “As a cheerleader you know that learning the balance skills, the lifting skills, the choreography of cheers takes quite a while and patience. Building a body is the same. You look incredible, but there is always a new method of training to learn. I'd like to teach that to you and see if you gain things from it… Including patience and some things that might help Matty along the way. As a very practical matter, if I need to change things with what we are doing with Matty the gym alone gives us time to do so. Besides…” Tait smiled and rippled his pecs through his shirt and the effect on Lacey was instant… another hint of what Tait had hidden behind his shirt as what looked in his full glory moved at his whim. “I think I have some skill and knowledge to pass on in that area. Not only in building men's bodies but women's too. What do you say?” Lacey smiled immensely. “I'd LOVE it, Tait. Kane and I used to work out together sometimes… But he doesn't anymore. Little by himself and none with me. We bonded and got so much closer… I miss it.” “Well then, we will make him see just what he is missing. Maybe seeing both of us change will help motivate him to get back. He agreed to help me keep a check on my progress and I intend to hold him to it. And maybe your progress too. We are certainly going to work on his motivation.” Tait smiled broadly as they went to Tait's vehicle. He helped Lacey in and then went to the driver's seat. He cranked the vehicle and began, “Alright. Let me share first what we are going to do with Matty. It is a version of something called exposure therapy. It is usually done with someone who has particular kinds of anxiety or PTSD. WhIle I'm not certain he has that, he certainly shows some signs. And this modification will serve us in other ways …” *** “The Boss isn’t going to like this, Doctor Holden.” James, Tait’s New York office manager, said over the phone. James was a good man about ten years younger than Tait, who suffered an injury that had taken him out of organized sports well before his time. Among many things, James had the guts to stand up to him when he needed to. It was rare for Tait to find in another man, and Tait had helped cultivate it when he found it. Besides, like it or lump it, having a man on the other end of the phone with league officials always seemed to cut some of the red tape. James would often get a lot less flack than his personal secretary when she placed a call over the same exact issue. Maybe someday things in the league might be different… Tait laughed over his cellphone. “Come on. I can be extremely persuasive.” “How well I know. You conned me into working for you, after all. Are you sure about the time?” “Conned? Tell that to your wife.” “Ouch. Low blow.” Both laughed. The pair shared an unspoken double meaning, a secret both shared. “But in all seriousness, I am not exactly sure on the time I need. May be finished sooner, or it may take more time. Depends on how things go. But, I have the time off stored up. Roger knows I will not take no for an answer when it comes to my family. My son and daughter-in-law have a personal issue, and I WILL help them deal with it. He can tell the owners that too. Or I will. “I’ll be available if there is some real need, just like when I go to the cabin. I'm sure the Niners will allow me to use office facilities if necessary, and I will buy tickets out of my own bank account to get anyone truly necessary here if I need to do an in-person interview. It means that much to me. No different than a normal year. Just that my time off is going to start earlier.” “I doubt the Commissioner will risk the wrath of the Union and half the owners not to do things the way you want, Doctor Holden. Would you want an unnecessary call from Jerry Jones or the Haslams?” Tait chuckled again, “What do you mean? I love getting calls from Jerry.” Both laughed at that one. “I have the letter for the Commissioner and your forms ready for you. Should be in your email for your signature in a few minutes. See you at the cabin in August, Doctor. And – Good Luck. You and Kane deserve a good break.” “Thank you. I’ll be in touch as I need things. And if you need anything special besides–” “You know we will have to run that old Triple Tight End play you are accustomed to before the summer is out.” Tait laughed. “Of course. You're welcome to bring her to our little Montana work retreat like always. The creek is always perfect for swimming and fresh fish. Just tell her I'll have had all summer to grow even bigger. It will have been a few months since I will have seen either of you.” Tait snickered over the phone “Remember when she insisted on measuring my arm and it turned out it really is bigger around than your head? Just think… EVEN BIGGER. Have to give you more gym time to keep up, Jimmy.” Then, he said, “Alright. Enough fun. Now get to it… little man.” *** Triple Tight End. It was code between him and James and James’ wife Janet. Stanford was famous for running the triple tight end and quad tight end formations as an offense. Stanford was often called Tight End U around football. Tait had run plays of that design more times than he could count. No one could question it in context… And it meant exactly what it was intended to imply, except when James or Janet said it to him. James had come to Tait’s attention during his last year of med school. As an advanced student. Tait had been asked to take several cases for his own in a very supervised forum. Given Tait’s history and that James had been until the month prior a Stanford scholarship football player, the fit was expected to be a natural. James had done many things for Tait. Their sessions had given the clue that working with athletes was where Tait had a true gift, above and beyond his gift at psychiatry. He had worked with James on a wide scope of issues in those first months together. James was the one and only time where Tait had ever crossed professional boundaries with a patient and had allowed that relationship to become intensely personal. It taught Tait many things about himself, and how to keep detachment, though he never did with James or Janet again. In his interviews, James had voiced sexual concerns in his relationship with his wife. Sexual counsel wasn’t anything new. He had found a lot of players had issues with their significant others being on the road and the time needed. He had had it himself. And after such a significant injury, where self-confidence and physical injury could lead to dysfunction, it became a topic Tait had helped James with at some length. And, as part of this, Tait had occasionally invited Janet along with James into the office for couples therapy when James allowed… and it began there. It was slow, of course. Both of them voiced the tensions to Tait and to each other as their comfort levels grew. Turned out that while everything was there for a healthy sexual relationship, both felt like something was missing. But, neither was sharing what it was, if they understood it themselves. Tait had no idea just how far this missing thing went until one night over a month. A group of senior med school students were out for a dinner party. And while Tait was ALWAYS noticeable wherever he went, the place was very crowded with a large number of boisterous students among the other regular restaurant patrons. The initial gasps around Tait had long subsided and he had gained enough anonymity to enjoy his meal, when his eye happened to land on a familiar face. Janet. She was alone - or he thought so at first until he saw the man sitting at the intimate booth along with her. The man she was with was so different than James - much more like Tait. Tait could feel it. Though the man was quite a bit smaller than James in spirit he was very take charge, dominant. Tait tried to watch where he could and he noted some sexual looks. Body language. Was it an affair? Was that the issue? An issue James didn't know but felt? It was not Tait’s place to inform James, as much as he might have liked to. But he used the information in his sessions with James, seeing that James was different around the topic of intimacy. All the pieces fell into place another night in mid-January of his last semester. This time, he was at a rather raucous club where one of the football graduate assistant staff was having a bachelor party. Tait was invited this time, as was James and Janet. Everyone was there, introductions were made. The usual. But Tait didn't want to draw too much attention as sometimes social gatherings together made patients feel awkward. The party was in full swing and Tait was moving toward the bar for a drink when he noticed a nondescript, metal side door. A side door with a rather large doorman in front of it. As Tait looked on in curiosity as fate had it, he saw James and Janet with a small bag at that door. They quietly showed something to the doorman and he allowed them into what looked like a stairwell that led down. It was their body language, and curiosity, that led Tait to want to know what was behind that door and down those stairs. It was just… odd. So he went up to the doorman and looked down at him. The doorman, feeling tiny for the first time in years said, “Well fuck me. Someone hit the damned motherlode. I take it you are here for someone?” Tait pressed his luck and said James and Janet’s names. His eyes got wider still. “Oh, them. They just went down. No need to see an ID for you… SIR '' The doorman opened the locked knob and permitted Tait entrance but the way he said SIR. It was… odd. Again. If you had told Tait what was at the bottom of that stair, he never would have gone down. And he would have never discovered this world. Until that night, such things had only been the butt of locker room taunts and legend in his world. There were some references in his sexual psychology classes of this. But that was all. Before Tait stretched a smaller bar. A dark bar with music and decorations and implements. On a couple of televisions, Dominance BDSM porn played. Tait’s eyes were wide when he noticed and the noise of the bar stopped. James and Janet looked up - now dressed in a much more revealing fashion. Janet in all black, James in white with a chain and small lock around his neck. It was then that Tait noticed everyone was in some form of black or black and white. And as usual he was in comfortable but slightly revealing club clothes… all black. “Oh my God. Oh, no.” Both said in unison. They ran up to the giant muscle man who looked like both the patron saint of this place and also like a fish out of water. The pair were shocked at first - and angry. They were furious at Tait for following them and prying where he did not belong until it became very clear that Tait didn't have a clue what this place was or what they were really doing there. Then they looked at each other, “Doctor Holden… Tait…I… I guess we should explain.” James said. James and Janet invited him into a private sort of room with a bed and various items. On the bed, what Tait came to know later was called a “gimp suit.” And also in the room was a man - dressed in black. Much smaller but in black and well toned. Perhaps a rock climber or yoga instructor. He definitely had the outline of abs through his black get up. The man Tait didn't know looked terrified of Tait. That this had become some sort of victimization with a man who could gently break them all without himself shedding one drop of sweat. It was then that Tait remembered - he was the man he had seen Janet out with that night alone. “It’s OK, Tom. Please stay.” Janet said. Then James chimed in, “This is… i hope will still be a friend, Sir. And we need to explain.” James and Janet finally began to explain the missing piece Tait never grasped. James and Janet were in a Dominance/submission sexual relationship. While James was normally quite the dominant sort of fellow, he had a massive fetish for being submissive in the bedroom. And Janet, his opposite number, got off on being in control over James with another dominant man. That was Tom. He was their bull, in the language. Over the evening no sex was had but everything was explained to Tait, who found himself curious, despite how foreign the desire was to him. Tait was a very dominant man and enjoyed being so in every aspect. James apologized and said he never should have gotten past the doorman when Tom laughed and said - “Look at HIM. Would you tell the God of all Dominant men "No" at that door? I mean… I met Janet at the gym and things went from there. But how he is dressed and - Tait was it - may I ask for you to hold up your arm?” Tait didn't put much into it but he did. “Jesus fucking Christ - tell HIM and that body no. Here?!?” They stayed until last call. And after that… Tait became curious. How did this world work? He began to read and found it oddly fascinating. He found scholarly literature on the subject from someone named Guy Baldwin. He could understand at least some of the appeal to a dominant personality. One who liked being in control like he did. There was the allure of the taboo for sure. And slowly, as Tait gained James and Janet's trust, they began to share with him from more than just an introductory or academic point of view. Just one home visit at first - and that became two and then three. James began to call him SIR. Janet explained and invited Tait in. Tait saw James transformed into a subservient beta bitch. And Tait found… He liked taking control of James when invited. Not sexual contact, just control of a very intimate sort of way. Within a year, Tait took control of them both… and he became their bull. James submitted to him and revealed himself as a cuck. James sat to the side and watched Tait and Janet - and as the barriers dropped, both began to almost worship him as that patron saint they spoke of that night at the bar. Tait kept this to just these two, but found the relationship both curious and strangely exhilarating. Janet was so verbal - talking about how much bigger, stronger, how much better at sex Tait was than James. How much bigger his tool was. How much more Tait could make her orgasm. And he had to admit James' tiny dick - while a bit above average he knew - was nothing compared to his. Well before he had ever seen it, Janet pointed out James’ hard dick through his jeans. Tait -in a little more locker room fun - smiled and winked and pressed his own jeans around his purely flaccid member and James gasped… and withered a bit. They knew EXACTLY who was the MAN and who wasn't between them. Tait thought that belittling a man would bother him. But Tait saw that James CRAVED what she was saying. What she was doing. And what he did to him. So, Tait naturally began to engage too. Lording over and belittling “little Jimmy” as Tait now called him behind closed doors, like hyperactive locker room banter. He found he rather enjoyed the control over the pair. Both of them wanted it, and Tait - Tait slowly learned to deliver that dominance. He became SUPREMELY good at it. He shaped them - shaped them both in the bedroom and out. He shaped James to become what seemed to most to be an Alpha male. James stood up to everyone - just as he did now as Tait’s office manager. But with those words - Triple Tight End - Jimmy collapsed into a submissive cuck, almost a male slave to Tait’s whims. And Janet - Janet craved so much what Tait gave her. Over the years, Tait found that women like Jess and Lacey - who were actually instinctively attracted to the kind of veiny huge bodybuilder muscle he had was rare. Even if they were attracted to his height, an over 6’9” Frank Zane was scary to most. Not Janet though. Janet came to very nearly worship every muscle and compared them to James with him standing there whenever she could. She LOVED muscle worshiping Tait. So much so that full out sex in their encounters, while not uncommon, didn't happen nearly as often as compared to how much she loved his body and strength. And in return, Tait changed her into the take charge kind of woman James needed in his day to day life. She kept James going. The hole in their lives was filled. The couple’s love grew and flourished. But, they had both become dependent on Tait’s size and power and command and his cock… Though for Tait it wasn't love or proper female companionship with an equal like he loved. It was a fetish he really liked, but not love. Tait the Bull, Janet the dominant woman, and little Jimmy the cuck. No more or less. *** As good as his word, James had the documents in Tait's email box. Tait signed the forms and sent them up the chain. He had never asked for time off outside of his contract before. Not a single day of PTO. Now, he had just asked for two months off. But he had the time… and he was going to use it. As Tait drove back toward the hotel, he began to think. His little banter with James and the codewords and the memory of his first time dominating them. Why had he thought about that? It was that website he saw Matty was reading. It was a page about dominance and submission. A porn page, porn stories about it, but Tait read enough words before Matty shut it off to understand what it was. What Matty was saying, what he was feeling… Tait had no idea if Matty was thinking about the dominance or the submissive side. But the emotions, the conflict, the forbidden allure. If Matty had some feelings in that world - it could explain everything. And why he was so scared to share. Taboo subjects of a sexual nature that were frowned upon by society - though so many people had them. But few were able to express them. But, Tait had a plan. A plan to help both his son and future daughter-in-law - in more ways than one. He had helped James get his backbone in every way but one. Perhaps all of that experience with James and Janet was for a reason… Perhaps the apple was not that far from the tree.

Summary: A level headed and principled intern at a think tank, is tasked with researching the so-called “Green Wave,” a new movement sweeping the nation’s male youth tangentially inspired by the superhero alter-ego of the late Dr. Bruce Banner. As this intern falls deeper into the rabbit hole, he finds out more than he expected and finds himself questioning his direction. Loosely inspired by She-Hulk: Attorney at Law (2022) season 1 Disclaimer: The Hulk is a copyright of Marvel. I do not claim ownership. Warning: Political themes, toxic masculinity (?) Thank you to @czechhunter69 for feedback. This is a very plot-heavy story, so if you want a deeper story and not just a cum-and-go story, you’re in the right place. Originally written to be a one-shot, but split into parts for easy reading. THERE WILL BE FOUR PARTS TO THIS! ---------- Author’s Note: I was watching She-Hulk again with a friend, and while it’s not Marvel’s best work, the plotline involving Intelligencia had some potential. I have an idea for a line of stories based on it, starting with this one. Whether they all get written, who knows - but at least we have this one. And I know it takes place 4 decades in the future with all the contemporary slang, websites, and archetypes of today, but bear with me. Also, this is loosely in the MCU, but it doesn’t focus on any superheroes or pre-existing characters too much (other than the Hulk of course), only using it as a backdrop. Be aware that this has some darker implications and explorations of masculinity mixed into the muscle growth, so if you’re not into the parallels I’m drawing to real life, this might not be for you. Maybe consider this a bit of a cautionary tale about looking out for what your friends are looking at online. Please note that this first part does not have ANY muscle growth — but still please read for the story! I promise the next parts will be much more spicy. ---------- Part 1 2064. “Morning Finn. Got a new assignment for you.” Peeking from behind the large monitor, the intern’s brown eyes locked onto the packet of documents dropped onto his desk. Without missing a beat, he picked it up and opened it, reading through the organization’s briefing. Sometimes he felt like he was a CIA agent planning a psyop, not a political science student working at one of the most guarded think tanks in the nation. Each topic and area of research was treated as a “case” — not just a study, but an actual investigative case to close. Case in point, the documents detailed a small, but steadily rising movement among his peers. “Good morning to you, Marty...” Finn’s voice had a deep but raspy tone, almost sounding as if he struggled to keep it at that pitch even at his soft-spoken, almost whispery volume. He swept his dark brown short shaggy hair out of his face as he continued. “What is this? ‘The Green Wave, popular with Gen Gamma males aged 18-25.’ It just reads like another dumb trend for immature guys.” “Read more,” the middle aged man pulled a seat in front of Finn. Finn glanced up before continuing. “‘Idolizing volatile fitness personalities, feeding off a culture that borderline fetishizes strength and power, and inspired by the late legendary superhero Bruce Banner, Gen Gamma swept up by the Green Wave are redefining what masculinity means for them by reinforcing what they know. They’re projected to have a devastating psychological and political impact on the demographic.” Finn paused before recalling some of his friends who’ve been acting different over the past few months, wondering if this had something to do with it. “Interesting,” he ended simply. “Your goal is to study them,” Marty said. He reclined a lil bit in the chair. “I want you to figure out how they appear. How guys your age get pulled in. What methods they use. What makes them tick. What changes in all these guys. We figured since you’re in Gen Gamma it would be easiest for you to understand them in context.” “Just study them?” “We want to see if they’re doing anything different that we could use for our own campaigns. Election season’s coming up and our client wants some data on what’s happening here, and maybe we could even intervene. Think you can do that?” Finn looked through the rest of the packet. Some lists of hashtags, accounts, ideas, and people apart of this movement. It seemed… A little unrefined, but workable. Though Finn thought that ‘intervention’ was not exactly the direction he cared about. “Yeah I can do it,” he said. “What’s the deadline for the first round of info briefs?” “End of week.” Marty sprung out of his chair and headed towards the door. “Ping me if you got any questions.” — Finn spent the first half of the day finishing up his last reports before transitioning to working on the Green Wave assignment. And he wished he wasted another hour before jumping in. As expected, the scene was very… Male. It was a bunch of amateur bodybuilder bros drunk on their own manufactured sense of masculinity. They were pretty much exactly what you’d think. A lil dumb, a lil vain, definitely cocky, and one-track-minded on reaching ‘Hulkhood’ — whatever that means. Corny naming aside, it definitely looked like their model and template was this bastardized idea of the Hulk — this toxic, inhuman, ultra strong, gamma green image of being a man without any of the Banner. Finn just shook his head the whole time. If any of the Avengers were still alive to see what people did to his image, they’d all condemn the glorification of the Hulk. But their naming just made it obvious they just didn’t get that. Maybe Finn was just too pretentious to handle the mindless and uneducated droning of these guys. But that was just the surface. Finn barely knew what else laid underneath the surface, given that these were just the most popular creators. As far as he could tell, it really was just another stupid aesthetic latched onto gym bro culture. But there had to be something else. The comments on some of these reposts on Britter alone were enough of an indicator that this had to be a whole other corner of the internet that he just has never interacted with. Not wanting the algorithms to mess with his carefully curated timelines, Finn made a new account on each of the major platforms. He immediately followed different accounts — the big ones listed on the brief he was given, other big accounts that seem only tangentially related to the Green Wave, and a few random guys his age who follow Green Wave guys and seem to be posting a lot. It’s time to research. — The rest of the day was slow. Finn felt like he was losing brain cells every time he scrolled to another Green Wave video on TikKot. They all started the same: some kind of hook focused on the guy trying to gas himself up for being ripped, then some faux-deep talk about “finding your inner Hulk,” then some workout tips, then an edit of their latest workout set to whatever trending song seemed most “hard” at the moment. He just didn’t get it, it seemed like generic gym motivation content. Two months into this internship season, and this might be the most nothingburger case he’s handled. How could this be politically relevant? Going home was his respite. Thankfully his internship paid for his rent for the duration of the internship, letting him live in a nice apartment for the summer. He just has to keep the internship, which should be no problem. He’d never say it outright, but Finn knew he was dedicated and smart. That’s why he was the only intern they recruited for three seasons at a row at this point. Changing the world for the better by understanding, was what he said in his interview. Bridging divides and making connections. Solving the social issues of our time. Creating acceptance and good for the world that would transform the headlines in the news into positive ones. But increasingly discouraged by the lack of change despite his efforts, the news never changed. Even as Finn turned on the TV and switched it to the news channel, he was feeling like it might be a lil futile. What good was this data? He knew where he stood, but he wondered if it was a combination of boredom and frustration that influenced his growing apathy towards change. “We’re coming to you live from the city,” the news anchor announced. “Today we are doing a deep dive on the so-called ‘Green Wave.’ Could it impact the future of Gen Gamma? Or will it end up be—” Finn groaned and shut the TV off. Even at home he couldn’t escape his work. However he knew the news was clearly overreacting as always, sensationalizing something that would turn out to be an unpopular, fringe online community. As he idly thought about what he should get for dinner, he scrolled through Extergram, trying to see if his friends were doing anything. He had a dry feed and instead went to check his own profile, looking over his old memories and pictures with friends. He should check in on a couple of them. Finn took no time in video calling Tyler. He picked up immediately, his face popping up and his voice, a bit deeper and more monotone than Finn remembered, boomed through his phone’s speakers. “Heeeyy, it’s been forever! What’s up, man?” His voice had a weirdly familiar inflection that was definitely different from how he talked before, but Finn wasn’t entirely sure where to place it. But Finn’s attention was directed elsewhere. Absent in the frame of the video feed was Tyler’s shoulders, which were pushed out of sight but framed his newly slightly muscled frame, covered only by a loose shirt with its sleeves and sides cut out, showcasing the edges of his lats and pecs. Finn couldn’t believe it — Tyler had gone through a crazy transformation, looking less like the scrawny nerd he left him and more like the athlete his father wished he’d been. What happened to him since Finn had left for the internship just two months ago? “Helllooo. Shit, am I lagging or something?” Finn shook his head as he pulled himself out of his thoughts. “I’m here! I’m here,” Finn said, trying to take in the sight. He could barely articulate, being distracted at what his friend had become. “Hi. Sorry I’ve been so busy; I was bored since I finally had some time to kill and thought I’d call. I’d ask how you are, but you look like you’ve been doing… good. Real good.” Cutting through Finn’s awkward chuckle, a grin stretched across Tyler’s face. “Oh man, you mean this?” The camera got tilted to the right as Tyler’s arm flung up into a flexing pose, a prominent bicep peak straining against his skin as veins bulged around. His face came back into view as he relaxed his arm, an irritating cocky expression on his face. “Phew. Yeah, I kinda started hitting the gym while you were doing your thing in the big city.” His words carried an uncharacteristically brash energy. Finn’s jaw almost dropped at the sight. Where the hell did this come from? Despite the weird shift in his attitude, Finn had to admit Tyler was looking good. “Damn. Did your dad finally get to you?” Tyler laughed. “Not exactly. I just decided to stop being a bitch and start getting tough.” The expression on Finn’s face shifted a little, his brow slowly raising with his smile not as strong. “You know you could’ve just said you wanted to get stronger.” Finn was not amused. “Hey, it’s just a joke,” Tyler said playfully. “No yeah, that’s the one. I mean, there were like a bunch of reasons though, like I got a job at the gym and I kinda got swept up in…” “...The ‘Green Wave’?” Tyler’s eyes widened before he brought the camera closer to his face, looking around before speaking again, as if he wasn’t home alone at this time of day. “Yooo…” His voice was lower, like he was trying not to let anyone else hear. “You’re in that too? You gonna go full Gamma, bro?” He was talking like Finn knew what he was talking about. The look in Tyler’s eyes made it look like he was begging for validation, hoping that Finn was one of “them.” Who “them” was exactly was still unknown to Finn, but his catch-up call was turning out more relevant than he realized it would be. “I… I just heard about it a couple days ago,” Finn lied, trying to maintain a cool tone and contain his immediate urge to go on with a barrage of questions. “I think I wanna look more into it but don’t know much… But it sounds like you know more than me.” “Nah, I don’t know much,” Tyler said, relaxing a little bit. “I just got into it a few months ago. I’m just hyped I finally met someone else who can understand my Hulkhood journey, bro.” “A few months ago?” Ignoring the weird terminology popping up again, Finn tried to chart out the timeline. This meant that he must’ve gotten hooked… “Like a little before you left, I started getting Green Wave stuff on my TikKot and Britter feeds. I thought it was a bunch of bullshit, so I used to just scroll past it as soon as I could recognize what it was…” Tyler shook his head and grinned, as if he was recalling naivete. “Just a few days after you left for the big city, my feeds were completely swamped with the Green Wave. I tried avoiding social media for a couple days but I decided I should just check some of these people out. Understand what they’re saying so I knew what I was up against.” Finn interjected. “But it didn’t turn out that way.” “Nah, bro. I finally sat down and scrolled through. At first it was just dumb, filler shit. Then I started seeing more and I started understanding… Even though I hated them at the beginning, I just realized I didn’t fully disagree with them. Then I realized they kinda opened my eyes in a different way. Like fuck, they’re right, there’s a Hulk inside me waiting to be unleashed…” Finn shifted uncomfortably as he saw Tyler stare off into the distance, biting his lip, his arm moving in a way that suggested him adjusting a half-hard dick. (Or was that just Finn’s imagination?) “Remember how I got hired at the gym and they never gave me a schedule? I guess I was a seasonal hire and didn’t realize it, ‘cause the next week they finally had me working in the gym. And that’s also when I actually started working out too. By Wednesday I’d woken up to the sound of my Gamma Protein being delivered to my door.” “That’s a fast change.” “That’s what my dad said.” A smirk came across Tyler’s face. “Imagine the look on his face when he saw me walking in and finally noticing the gains. The growth. I told him I was serious about this shit. He sent me some Green Wave videos he didn’t even realize was Green Wave stuff, which just cemented this shit for me even more. We started bonding again, to be honest. Bro, he ordered me a tub of the Gamma Labs protein powder, and it came in yesterday.” “That’s it?” Finn tried to imagine himself witnessing the changes in real time, but it all still seemed a bit too unrealistic. Too drastic. Tyler nodded. “Look, I don’t give a fuck what everyone else says, bro. They’re just haters. They just don’t understand what it feels to finally be free and know it.” Finn grimaced at the wording. “You make it sound almost like a cult.” “It’s not, I swear! It’s just opened my eyes, a little, you know?” “What is it, then? Like what exactly is the Green Wave?” “It’s just…” “Just what?” “I don’t know how to explain it, bro.” “Well try! How can you not explain it after 3 months?” Finn’s neutral, friendly tone broke for a moment, sounding more forceful and irritated. Tyler just chuckled before taking a hard look at Finn, almost studying him. “Look man, if you’re that curious, you gotta check it out yourself. I think you’ll resonate with it, bro.” Finn could’ve sworn Tyler’s brown eyes looked a lil green as the light hit them. He blinked, and the green was gone. After the call, Finn got dinner: some spicy tofu dish and fresh greens from the Chinese place around the corner. The whole time, Finn couldn’t stop thinking about his chat with Tyler. It just seemed a little strange that Tyler had slipped into it and changed so quickly. He didn’t seem like the kind of guy to get sucked in just by watching some random videos online. That’s not to say that Tyler didn’t seem happy or like he was taking care of himself, it’s just… A weird shift. He was missing something. When he went to bed that night, it weighed on his mind. This didn’t seem very interesting at first, but seeing Tyler talk and carry himself the way he did seemed a little sobering. He did want to understand. As he laid there, earbuds in, he decided to do a deep dive once again. He pulled up his burner account on TikKot once again, hoping that maybe a couple more scrolls could illuminate his friend’s motivations now. Instead, Finn was disappointed to find that his new scrolls weren’t bringing up anything new — just the same kind of generic motivation edits and short videos of people trying to show off their progress in the gym. There was nothing new. Nothing interesting. Nothing provocative. And so he eventually slipped into his sleep. It was too boring. With his earbuds still inside, the noise of his feed continued to fill his ears, dumping its cacophony unprocessed. Words whispered into his ears began to sound like Tyler’s voice, echoing what he said before: “a Hulk inside waiting to be unleashed…” — “GET THE FUCK OFF YOUR ASS AND START MOVING, LITTLE BITCH.” The loud, bass-y voice suddenly blared in his ears, startling him out of a deep sleep and back to consciousness. Finn nearly had a heart attack. He immediately pulled his earbuds out and threw them across his bed. Palming and massaging his face with both hands, trying to rouse himself awake, he struggled to reorient himself. He felt well rested yet restless. Looking down, feeling a dampness around his neck and chest, he was shocked to see his shirt was actually drenched, as if he’d run a marathon in his sleep. And at the back of his head, a hazy, tingly sensation as he tried to shake the ‘sleep’ off. Feeling around his bed, he finally picked up his concerningly warm phone, playing a short clip from some podcast on TikKot. Then he looked down at the caption — tagged with #greenwave — and username behind the clip — “Intelligencia Pod”. He didn’t see this account yesterday despite his diligent searching and decided to screenshot it for his later reference. “Geez, I must have left it on auto-scroll all night…” Finn muttered. Then he looked to see his phone’s battery — at an abysmal 11% — and the time, evoking a horrendous horror — “Holy fuck, I’m already 6 minutes late?” Finn rushed to beat the clock. He typically had a whole morning routine and never missed it. Now, he had to skip it, instead rushing to brush his teeth and wash his face, foregoing the shower in favor of cologne and body spray he never even knew he had, and quickly throwing on the first clothes he could find before making his way to the office. What he didn’t notice as he rushed in the bathroom, was his phone, still open to TikKot, scrolling on automatic once again, passing a few seemingly ordinary clips. Maybe if Finn had lingered a while longer he would’ve noticed words flashing on the screen, with binaural beats and subliminals pulsating through the speakers. — Today was going to be a long day. “Are you okay, Finn?” He looked up to see Marty, his mentor popping by his desk for the fourth time that day. Finn tried to dust himself off, an attempt to make himself look more presentable in spite of his disheveled experience. “Yeah, yeah, I’m great. Why?” “Just checking,” Marty said. “You just came in late, looking a lil rough this morning. I’d never seen you show up like that.” “Yeah, I’m fine. Just, uh… Just overslept my alarms a little bit. I really am fine, though.” “Really?” It was true. Despite his bad start to the day, Finn was strangely feeling more energetic and eager to seize the day. He hadn’t felt this motivated in months. The only issue was that with the energy seemed to be a lack of focus. He was getting distracted from his work, his mind and fingers always making their way to TikKot on his phone before he stopped himself. Marty gave Finn a long hard look before he sighed. “You know what? Take the afternoon off.” Finn’s head snapped over. “Take the afternoon off?” “You’re one of the best interns this firm has ever had, and the longest one we’ve ever retained. It’s beyond worrying to see a bright star like you so off your game today.” “But I need the hours! Seriously, I’m fine,” Finn protested. “I can clean myself up for the rest of the day. I need to be here.” Marty shook his head. “You can stay til lunch, but I want you to rest. Don’t worry about your hours — consider it a fully paid half day. You deserve a break, kid.” With the rest of his day cleared, Finn was left with nothing to do. It was only at this point he’d started to realize that his life was empty; his weekday cycle was just waking up, working, eating, then sleeping. He hadn’t a clue of what to do til he stepped into the breakroom. He was idly pacing around the room as he contemplated grabbing one of the donuts left out by one of his coworkers when he jumped at the sound of the door creaking open. In a panic, he scrambled to look like he was in the middle of some meaningful action, maybe about to grab a donut, before he saw who was at the door. Walking in was a guy not much older than Finn, standing much taller than him at 6’2”, his dark sandy blond hair cut to a short cropped undercut, his cool gray eyes wandering around the room before settling on Finn. His stoic expression shifted to accommodate a slight grin as he nodded to the intern. His plain office-appropriate shirt and tie did little to conceal the young man’s physique, only sparing spectators the details of the precise angles of his muscle insertions while betraying the shape and density of his muscles. “‘Sup, Finn,” he said plainly. “Hi Brian,” Finn muttered. Brian had been brought on as the firm’s newest junior associate just as the internship season had picked up, hired straight out of college somewhere in South Carolina. Finn hadn’t paid him much mind at all, barely prodding anyone with questions and never questioning how little the two crossed paths, if they’d even see each other. He wasn’t one for stereotypes, but Finn just thought Brian had that look to him that said they wouldn’t quite… align, so to speak. Brian looked like the type of guy that would be on the other side of his issues. Coupled with his apparent lack of enthusiasm for progress and his masculine bravado, Finn just steered away. He wasn’t his kind of crowd. But today, Finn was ogling him. He felt drawn to him. “So, uh… You’re grabbing a donut, huh?” “Nah.” Brian walked past him to the office fridge and opening it. “Just getting some protein in.” He reached in and pulled out a bottle of Gamma Labs Mass Milk, with its unassuming white packaging and a deep green cap. “Right.” Finn sheepishly withdrew his hand, as if not to let his habits offend the gymgoer in the room. A distinct snap sounded through the room as Brian quickly and forcefully opened the bottle. “So you taking an early lunch?” Finn shook his head and lightly chuckled. “No, I… Well, Marty let me take the rest of the day off. I’m just hanging out in here before I go.” He shuffled to the side, allowing a clear path from Brian to the door. “Oh! Sweet,” Brian said simply. Finn was waiting for him to leave, but the tall associate instead pulled a chair beside him, angling it towards Finn before sitting in it. His legs were spread casually, his left elbow resting on the table looking up at Finn. It felt like Brian was fucking with him honestly, but Finn was feeling confused more than anything. Why is this guy entertaining a conversation with him? Brian took a gulp of milk, a loud ‘glug’ sound unnerving Finn. “So what’s your plan for the rest of the day?” “I don’t know. I don’t really do much since the internship usually takes up so much time…” Finn felt so awkward talking. Even as he did, his eyes were glued to Brian setting the milk bottle down as he tilted his thick neck, stretching it and showing off the striations of his subtle traps — then lifting an arm to scratch the back of his head, as his white shirt slightly tightened around his biceps and shoulders before he relaxed. “Really?” Brian leaned forward, letting Finn take in the broadness and width of his shoulders and the way his shirt hugged his chest. “You look like you’d have a lot of hobbies. I thought a guy like you would be like… a painter or some shit.” The mild stereotyping would’ve ordinarily annoyed Finn, but he had no place to talk since he categorized Brian as one of those entitled jock types. “Well I used to skate, but I…” Finn watched the slight flex of Brian’s bicep as he went to take another gulp of his milk. He hated that he was noticing all of this right now, but with Brian just there in his sight, he just couldn’t help but notice. He ended up wondering if… “I… gotta hit the gym.” “Huh.” Brian’s eyes lit up at Finn’s words, and he stopped himself from taking another sip. He looked Finn up and down, almost studying him. “I never took you for someone who lifts. That sleeper build must be fucking crazy, dude.” It took a moment for Finn to fully process what Brian was implying before he exclaimed, “No, no, no. I mean like... I’m interested in maybe starting to hit the gym. Not that it’s on my schedule. It’s just been on his mind, like maybe I should start going…” Finn’s brown eyes were wide as he talked. He honestly didn’t know what he was talking about himself — what he was saying was a total fabrication just to make himself seem relatable or on the same level. But he’s usually not afraid to say it: that’s not his crowd. “That’s what’s up,” Brian affirmed, his voice taking on a more casual and irritatingly familiar fratty cadence. He kept his eyes locked on Finn, looking him up and down before speaking again. “Hey, uh. I’m gonna be off in a couple hours actually. If you’re down for it, you could come to my gym.” Panic. “No, it’s okay,” Finn said quickly. “I’m heading home after this, I’m down by 87th and 52nd…” “That’s perfect!” Brian’s eyes lit up even more. “I go to Phelps Fitness on 87th and 50th. It’s the one that used to be Energy Gym, but some chain bought it out.” “But for me — I just don’t know if it’s for me. Like I’ve never even touched a weight,” Finn tried to reason. His bashfulness was genuine, and he was quickly realizing he should’ve just admitted that he didn’t give a fuck about the gym. Brian instead took it as a challenge. “That’s just fear, dude. Fear is what keeps men like you and me from reaching our potential.” He stood up as he crushed the rest of the milk. “Come on! You said you were interested. Just tag along, I can show you a couple workouts, then you can decide whether or not it’s for you. Deal?” This was far from anything Finn would seek out for himself. He’s a proud bookworm, armed with political theory and psychology. After all, the pen is mightier than the sword. Plus he has his fill of physical activity in his walks around the city. But in the back of his head, a voice was pushing him to try — plus he had no excuse not to. Finn couldn’t place exactly why he felt uncomfortable feeling the urge, or where the urge had come from. Years of lack of interest suddenly flipped to a cautious interest. Not that there was anything wrong with it. It’s good to want to be stronger after all. Finn looked up to Brian. “Sure,” he said, looking a little confused by his own decision. Something inside told him this was the right choice. “Yeah, I guess it wouldn’t hurt.” Brian grinned. “Hell yeah. Alright, I’ll message you or something. I’ll be out in a couple hours and let you know.” He extended his hand. Finn awkwardly reached forward to shake it, just for his business shake being subverted by Brian dapping him up before he left the room. All alone in the breakroom once again, Finn began to agonize over the idea of scrawny him struggling to bench just 10 pounds. A part of him wanted to be able to bench 10,000.

Part 8 Still plastered against the wall Dave was still at the mercy of his father’s body unable to escape. The cum he had been licking had coursed its way through his body making his pathetic “growth” spurts kick in as his much smaller man hood came instantly. His clothes still hung loosely on his body, not a single tear having formed on them. It felt like a never-ending cycle of his piss potential being rubbed in his face as he heard the earth-shaking moans emitted from his dad and brother who were passionately kissing feeling up each other massive muscles swelling against each other’s bodies, while he sucked away on what felt like a life time supply of cum that had been blasted all over him. Suddenly his father’s foot moved in response to his tongue which had done enough work to catch his father’s attention away from Tommy’s growing body. Finally free his own feet contacted the cum covered floor. While he thought his first response would be to flee from the house, he instead fell to his knees licking up more of his fathers seed desperate for any more growth he could get. “Oh, you’re still here son, I thought you’d run out by now. Well, you better get started the real men of this family are trying to have some fun and this house won’t last much longer wouldn’t want a tiny thing like you to get hurt now would we.” Humiliation surged through Dave as he came to his senses now realizing he was on the floor covering himself in the cum of his own father who was looking down at him grinning from ear to ear as he jerked off his little brother to even greater heights. “Oh, and don’t you worry, you’ll have PLENTY more to drink in a bit so go on outside and get ready for daddies money shot, alright sport!” Dave did as he was told frightened of the gods that he had unleashed upon the world. Getting up and going outside shutting the door behind him he felt a sense of unease as the house looked perfectly normal from the outside. No one would ever suspect that two 12 ft giants were hunched over inside eagerly filling each other to the brim with cum. As he stood there waiting for something to happen, he felt the sudden shaking coming from the nearby ground that grew stronger with each passing moment. He thought it was his dads’ expert thrusts inside Tommy causing them, but he couldn’t have been more wrong. A shadow loomed over him causing his neck to look straight up to see Adrian’s pretty smile beaming down at him larger than ever. “A-ADRIAN! You’re even bigger?!” “Haha you better believe it little man, when you left in a rush for the last shake me and Michael over here got back to having fun.” Adrian raised both his arms flexing them a couple of feet above Dave’s small head, a look of pleasure filled Adrian’s face as his body seemed to shudder with even more growth subtly filling out his biceps as he flexed them. “But guess what we found out……OUR CUM MAKES US GROW!” Both the giant men’s cocks oozed a steady stream of pre pooling at Dave’s feet as he could see them chubbing up at the thought of sucking down on each other’s massive rods. Michael then chimed in “We felt so bad for you, that we figured we’d visit your house after we outgrew our dorm; oh yeah sorry about that your gonna need to look for someplace else to crash by the way.” Dave could see the look on their faces filling with lust as they stared down at Dave like a hungry meal ready to blow him up to massive proportions, as their cocks inflated at a quicker pace lifting into the air nearly smacking his face from their abnormal lengths. The heat radiating off them as the intense smell of sweat and cum filled his nostrils. His gaze now meet eye to eye with Adrian’s massive cock head angrily pulsating in front of his face. “So how about its little man, you want to take a load from a real man and grow?” Just as Dave was about to respond a sudden rumbling could be felt coming from the ground catching all three men’s attention to turn towards the house as deep voices could be heard coming from inside. Dave braced himself for the inevitable that he knew was coming, while Adrian and Michael watched befuddled as to what was happening inside. Their confusion would soon be answered as Tommy’s head broke through the roof of the house. Their legs pushed out knocking down the walls around them, their arms stretching out puffing their massive chests making rubble fall around them. A shocked Michael said “Who the fuck is that Dave? He’s so BIG, even bigger than us!” Before he could utter a word Adrian in his complete state of arousal unloaded a torrent of only precum directly in Dave’s face, his knees buckling causing the ground Dave stood on to shake even more in combinations with the force of his brothers growing body. Now coated in his roommates seed he tried getting their attention again to explain what was happening, but his words fell upon deaf ears as they were mesmerized by the erotic scene of his little bro muscles outgrowing the house, he grew up in. The smaller giants drew closer to the house casting their shadows big shadows behind them onto Dave making him feel so tiny. “YOUR SO TIGHT DAMMIT, HELL OF A FIRST TIME AM I RIGHT DAD” Tommy boomed out. Adrian and Michael both looked at each other gulping as they realized the giant of a man exploding out of Dave’s house was Dave’s own LITTLE brother, furthermore at the fact that not only was he growing, but he had also mentioned Dave’s sexy father alluding to the fact that he was inside him. Suddenly their fathers voice boomed from inside as well. “That’s its Tommy, grow for daddy! Pump me full of all that cum and GROW!” His head burst through the front of the house knocking down the metal door to the ground as he was on all fours, being impaled by Tommy’s monster cock. It seemed as if with each thrust that Tommy gave his dad, his whole body surged with more growth his cock elongated further pushing his dads massive body further outside the house wrecking more of the wall as his boulder shoulders made space for themselves no longer able to be contained. The pain and pleasure of Tommy’s first time was getting to him as he could barely focus on anything than the massive cock inside him, pushing his organs around from how growth hungry his boy was. Picking his head up from the ground he was met with surprise when he saw not only his ant of a son stunned to see him, but his two hunky roommates now bigger than the last time he saw them. Watching the cum dribble from both their cocks, he licked his lips hungrily; giving both men a wink as he beckoned them to come near. Feeling the onslaught of thrusts from Tommy who was fucking him like a wild boar in heat; Completely overwhelmed from the feeling of a man’s ass squeezing his cock for the first time. He felt that needed a bit of a boost to better handle his son and Adrian and Michael were going to help him do just that. Even at their impressive size his growth had already eclipsed theirs allowing him to easily slurp down on both Adrian’s and Michael’s cocks at the same time, the force of his suction almost lifting both men off the ground. As both men felt their balls being drained by a man with years of experience, they turned their heads to kiss enjoying their giant-sized blow job, ready to floor the irresistible giant even larger.

Fifteen Months “Ten . . . unhhh . . . eleven . . . unhhh . . . and uh-uh-uh . . . twelllllllllllllve!” As I set the bar back onto its supports, I was showered with copious amounts of hot, thick, daddy-jizz after finishing the last set for my workout while my elder muscleman counted off and, at the same time, ejaculated hard – sending cum all over my stomach, chest, and face. I smiled as I pushed my upper body off the bench and gazed up at the red-colored, vein-covered, tensed face of my Frankendaddy. He was magnificent – his entire body covered with orgasm-tightened, hard bulges as he squeezed out a few more thick spurts of his juice, letting the big drops fall to the floor. Cum dripped off my protruding pecs onto my legs and skimpy posers. My chest was jacked from my workout, and it was heaving up and down from the exertion, while the mounds glistened from a pungent smelling mixture of sweat and daddy spunk. The big man reached out and rubbed the oatmeal-thick spunk into my chest, latching his big palms around one of the enormous mounds that hung down from my wide shoulders and bulging traps. I loved how watching me work out was the ultimate foreplay for the big man. It was rare that he could hold out to the end of my final set before spewing, but he had used all of his strength to hold back today. I loved how he squeezed the thick hard meat of my pec with much more strength than he could have a little more than a year ago. Not only were my muscles a lot bigger than what my puny body had sported when he met me, but they were much harder and a hell of a lot more resistant to his grip now. He groped with great abandon because he could. He was still tugging on his massive hard cock as he gazed down at me with that half-smile and extremely proud blue eyes. “You’re so fucking beautiful, my muscle pup. Who knew you’d get so huge in just fifteen months.” “You did, sir.” “Yeah, I did. I knew I could turn you into a muscle monster. And you’re well on your way.” It felt like my pec was getting an intense massage. The big man was squeezing hard, making me wince – but only slightly. He’d tug back with his arm and my glistening body would jerk forward and then he’d shove it back. He had helped me make my chest into something close to thick plates of iron. I wasn’t as big as him, yet, but I had grown big enough for people to do a double-take when I passed them on the street or walked into a room. I stretched out my tight shirts in a way that made it impossible to hide my bulging muscles – as if I had wanted to, anyway. My glutes had gotten strong enough to squeeze the fuck out of his cock, and they were still his favorite part of my body – although he loved all of my growth. I looked into the wall of mirrors behind him and flexed my big arms, the view making my cock quickly elongate in my skimpy posers – a gift from him that very morning. I flexed hard, making my peaks split even more than they naturally did when they were relaxed. I loved how huge and chiseled they were. My muscleman knew I always got seriously turned on by flexing my guns in any mirror or window I passed. He bent over and slid the front of my posers down, my hard, throbbing cock popping out. He wrapped his hand around it and started tugging on it while he squeezed tightly. He moved to my side so I had a better view of my own body in the mirror. He watched me looking at my own reflection as he jerked my hard meat up and down. The combination of the intense smell of his jizz, his rough abuse of my cock, his half-smile and proud face, and the fact that I was now flexing arms that looked like those of some professional bodybuilder made me explode quickly. I always did. I just couldn’t get over how big I had already gotten. My cum shot into the air like a stream of rockets and then splattered loudly onto the bench and floor beneath me. I had a snarl on my red face as my body convulsed violently – my orgasm beastlike and accompanied by a loud growl-howl through gritted teeth. I didn’t stop flexing. I merely squeezed my fists and huge biceps harder – forcing even more juice from my steel like cock in the muscleman’s vice-like grip. “My pup loves cumming to his own reflection, doesn’t he? Yeah, getting off on your own size . . . your own muscles. That’s hot, pup. That’s hot as hell. And look what you’re little show has done . . . you’ve gone and made my balls churn out more of my yummy man-juice. My cock is harder than hell again. Care for some protein, pup? You’ve depleted yourself a little. Here, let me help you replenish what you’ve lost.” This is what happened every time we worked out. It was a back-and-forth of adoration that led to multiple orgasms and cum-covered bodies. I kept my arms flexed – using all the strength I had left in me. I knew that’s what he wanted. He straddled the bench and bent his cock down with one hand, letting the tip press against my lips. As I opened my mouth, widening my throat, both of his hands moved over to my hard, flexed, split peaks and he did his best to wrap his huge palms around them. My bulging biceps, however, had grown too big for him to grip them as easily as he used to. As always, this made him moan loudly – as if he were realizing for the first time just how big he had made my arms grow. He tried to squeeze hard, but my steel-like guns weren’t giving at all. This made both of us moan. My mouth and throat was busy sucking on his massive cock as the big man bucked his hips back and forth. As much as I knew my Frankendaddy wanted to make the build-up to ejaculation last as long as he could, there was no way it would happen. His body became electrified with lust every time he touched my body. It was like he was getting to personally feel what his mentoring had done to me – how the vision of what he hand known I would become had come true. My bulging arms cranked his juices even more than they cranked mine – and that was saying a lot. He spoke as he face slammed me with his crotch, filling my throat completely. “Aw fuck, pup, you’ve gotten so huge. Your guns are going to pass mine someday soon. On that day, I’m going to want to fucking cum all over these enormous peaks, man. So fucking huge . . . so huge . . . so . . . uh, uh, uh – fuuuuuuuuck!!!” It was like a dam burst and an entire giant reservoir came flooding into my throat. My body was filled with warm spunk as I tried to swallow as fast as I could. How this elder muscleman’s balls churned out juice as fast as it did was beyond me – especially after the massive ejaculation from just a while ago as I ended my workout. He said it was because of my body . . . and its growth. I didn’t care whatever it was . . . I just knew it was hot as hell how he got off on all the improvements he had caused to my muscles. We usually worked out at our home gym . . . so he could easily beat off while I lifted and he counted reps – but sometimes he wanted to go to the local gym for serious bodybuilders and strongmen so he could obscenely sport a humongous boner as I pushed my body beyond its limits to make it grow just for him. He said he also liked how other older huge men stared at me like I was a slab of raw beef thrown to the wolves. He loved showing me off to the other huge fellas. He wanted them to see what he had created – how big I was growing. I saw the desire in other men’s eyes, but that did not interest me at all . . . I was devoted to the man who was making me into a monster. The elder muscleman loved it when someone asked him about the gorilla he was training or referred to me as his growing bull. It was pride in the work that I had been putting into my workouts, but it was also the fact that he loved how he was making me become noticeably enormous. Finally, I felt the huge, hard cock in my mouth start to deflate. I finally stopped flexing and my biceps were so fucking sore from tensing them for so long – well, that and the fact that my muscleman had squeezed the shit out of them. I knew they’d be bigger tomorrow, both from this week’s workouts and from the added growth from flexing them for so long. He pulled his body back and I released his cock from my mouth, a long string of spit stretching from my mouth to his rod as he moved finally snapping. Even though I was now much heavier, the big man reached down, grabbed me under my arms, and lifted me until I was standing in front of him. He then brought his warm open mouth to mine and kissed me hard and long. I worried my lips would be chapped by the time he finished. When he pulled his face away, that half-smile appeared and his blue eyes sparkled like stars. “Happy, pup?” “More than happy, sir. I’m getting huge.” “Fuck, it turns me on that you love the growth as much as I do, kid. How many shirts have you ripped this week.” “Four, sir . . . and I ripped the seams of some slacks by squatting to pick something up.” “Yeah, that’s because that fucking hot ass of yours is getting massively muscled, pup.” His right hand slid down my arm and came to rest on my left ass cheek, squeezing, hard. That caused his flaccid cock to start slowly arcing upward and squirting out a drop of pre-cum, even though he had recently had two intense ejaculations. That’s just what my muscled butt did to the man. He was lost in thought and lust as he massaged my muscled cheek. I tightened my ass, causing it to get really hard and two big butt-dimples appeared. He made a fist and pounded the bottom of it against the tightened mound of muscle like the gavel a judge might use. We kissed again while he continued to pound away. His cock was once again fully hard and I had the feeling this was going to turn into a three-orgasm-post-workout kind of day for the big man.

PART 2 These pictures are photoshop paintings NOT AI, so if anyone wants a commission lmk! Here's a link to my twitter too https://x.com/aeszor/status/1772138340118052928?s=46&t=kvqTg6fKXSPTYbiigRXNzQ I arrived at my horrible fourth period lunch. I got unlucky and was scheduled for the earliest lunch you could get. 10:30 am and I’m eating pizza and tater tots. It’s horrible, but everyone knows that, so the cafeteria was quieter than other rambunctious lunch periods. At the front of the cafeteria sat the football jocks. It was august, so they still wore some skimpy outfits that revealed their unrivaled beef. I stared at one seated guy in a navy tank top. His pale muscle tits stretched the front of his shirt taught, it was only a matter of time before the poor fabric would tear in the front. I followed his thick bull neck up to his handsome clean shaven face, his brown almond eyes were staring right at me. I flinched and felt my face burn red, but he started laughing, and began popping his big pecs. I watched as those huge tits bounced back and forth, I was totally mesmerized by this hunks show from across the cafeteria, and as I stared at them, I noticed the navy fabric fraying in the front. I couldn’t help myself, I was completely lost in a trance, and my influence was doing the same to him. “Quit staring homo,” I felt someone yank on my wrist right as I heard the fabric tear from the other side of the cafeteria. I barely caught my balance as I turned to see the assailant, my childhood friend Elijah. “Don’t do that to me Eli!” I yanked my hand free of his grasp. “I really thought I was getting hate-crimed.” “Better me than someone else, staring at roided football players isn’t in your best interest dummy.” He smiled and patted at the open seat right next to him. He’s right though, I was glad it was him. We’d been friends since we were neighbors as little kids, and when I came out to him this summer, he replied “good, cuz I’m not straight either.” I sat down at the table next to him. Across from us sat our friend Niah. “Eli you’re so mean to poor Eric,” she made puppy dog eyes at me. “How could you hurt my angel!?” I laughed, “aw Niah! This is why you’re in my will and Eli isn’t.” Eli cocked his head at me. “You’re writing your will?” “Yeah just in case I drop dead next time you hate-crime me, it’s all going to Niah.” Niah cheered, Eli smiled and rolled his eyes. We started talking about our classes, Niah had a packed schedule with advanced classes and extracurriculars, while Eli sat on the other end of the spectrum with a workload lighter than a feather. I was somewhere in the middle, I wanted to challenge myself, but I’m disorganized and a bad procrastinator. “I do have honors biology after this with coach C.” “I’ve heard he’s a hardass,” Eli said. “He definitely seems a little strict,” I smiled and tucked my hair behind my ear. “He’s kinda hot though…” Niah shrieked at that comment. “Stop! You’re not wrong about that!” “Y’all are WEIRD,” Eli yelled. “I’m not surprised hearing that from you though Eric, based on the men in your family, you must only like bodybuilders.” I rolled my eyes, Niah scrunched her nose. “What does that mean?” The cafeteria door swung open, and in walked the biggest guy at school. His towering 6 foot 4” (193cm) frame was stacked with massive dense muscle, his heaving thick pecs entered the room before he did, stretching taught the black fabric of his tight shirt. You could tell he got off on everyone’s eyes on him as he swaggered to the other football jocks. Though he wasn’t the tallest in the school, his overall size was unrivaled, even by the hulks at the football table. He stood joking with his buddies, displaying his long muscular legs and tight bubble butt trained from years of sprinting. They packed the tight denim of his jeans near to bursting. “Woah, he’s fucking massive” Niah shouted, both hands pressed to the cafeteria table as she gawked. “That’s Josh Wells, the star quarterback,” Eli was facing him too, staring dreamily at the giant muscle bull. I kept facing forward though, and hoped the brute wouldn’t come my way. But I wouldn’t be so lucky, as I felt the crushing weight of his muscled arm slide over my shoulder. “Sup tiny bro?” God he sounded like such a douche, you could tell he forced his voice deeper than it really was. “Hi Josh,” Eli said, waving enthusiastically with stars in his eyes. “Oh shit, what’s up Eron?” “Why are you here?” I asked before Eli could correct him. “You don’t have lunch this period.” He chuckled. “I’ve taken shits more interesting than this history class,” he flexed his softball size bicep as Eli and Niah stared slack jawed. “So that’s what I told the teacher I was doing.” He finished flexing and stole a tater tot from my lunch tray. Before he could put it in his mouth I grabbed his hand and tried to pry it from his grasp. “Get your own, asshole!” “Hey!” I felt his other arm loop around my throat as he put me in a headlock. His swollen bicep crushed my face, while the other side pressed against his inhuman forearm. “Respect your elders! I’m triple your size, why can’t you be generous with your big bro huh? I need to keep feeding these BIIG biceps.” I desperately clawed at his rock solid network of muscles, obviously to no avail. Without dad around to keep him in check, Josh acted like a complete jerk. “Let go of me motherfucker,” I desperately shouted, my face burning red against his sweaty arm, but that just made him squeeze tighter. “Call me that again you fucking wimp,” he said through clenched teeth, but I couldn’t even if I wanted to, as his bicep prevented any air from reaching my lungs. But Josh wasn’t done, he needed to take the chance to humiliate me further, so he stood up to his 6’4” height and fully suspended me in the air with the headlock. My feet were violently kicking in the air as I heard gasps and laughs from the onlookers in the cafeteria. My hand was hurting from slamming it against his giant arm, and just before I thought I was gonna pass out, he dropped me and my ass slammed down back into the bench. I gasped for breath, bracing myself against the table. Making sure to salt the wound, Josh’s big claw came down and stole the rest of my tater tot’s with a single hand full. He opened his mouth wide and sloppily chowed down on my lunch. “Catch ya later dweeb” he said with his mouth full, and left the cafeteria with his heavy footfall. After he left, I felt Niah’s hand on my shoulder. “Holy shit are you okay Eric?” I just gave her a thumbs up from over my shoulder, I was still regaining my breath from that. “I fucking,” I sucked air in. “HATE HIM” “What a cocky asshole,” Eli said, his eyes still following my brother. “But I’m not gonna lie Eric, I would have paid money to be in that headlock.”

Part 6 Zack moaned as his cock twitched. The power Henry was exercising over him was driving him wild. Zack reached forward and grabbed Henry’s traps, pulling himself towards the big man’s face, he kissed Henry. Henry’s lips parting to accept the embrace. Zack could feel Henry’s tongue forcing its way into his mouth, strong arms wrapping around him and pulling him in as they kissed deeply. Zack felt Henry’s cock hard inside him, the big head swelling as the kiss turned him on. Gyrating his hips back and forth he worked to please Henry. Henry pulled back from the kiss, a drop of spit falling from his mouth as he grinned at Zack, “God. You want it so bad boy.” Using his large hands he felt up and down Zack’s back, feeling the smaller man’s muscles move as he worked his body on Henry’s cock. “It feels so good.” Zack said, the words coming out slurred as if he were drunk off of Henry’s power alone. Henry laid Zack on the bed, on his back. Looming over him, his whole body one flexed mass of muscle. He leaned in and Kissed Zack again. Zack moaned again as he wrapped his arms around Henry’s thick bull neck. Henry was moving his hips slowly and rhythmically, back and forth, using every inch of his cock to pleasure Zack. Henry pulled away from the kiss again and looked down at Zack, his cannonball sized arms planted firmly on either side of Zack’s head. “You feel amazing.” He said as he slowly pushed his cock back into Zack, pushing until he felt his balls hit Zack’s body. “The first time. I fucked you. Now. I’m going to make love to you.” Henry said these words between breaths as he moved his cock slowly in and out of Zack. Zack squirmed and writhed in pleasure as Henry dominated his entire world. He could feel every hard inch of Henry’s cock slowly being pushed into him, and then pulled nearly entirely out, his big bull balls softly rubbing against Zack’s ass with every full thrust in. Henry was staring down at Zack, the look of carnal lust and absolute infatuation on his face struck Zack. Throwing his head back, Zack felt safe and completely relaxed for the first time since he’d been arrested. Henry’s mouth hung open as he slowly fucked Zack, reaching up, Zack grabbed around his thick neck and pulled himself up and into Henry, forcing his ass to swallow all of Henry’s length, and bringing himself into a deep long kiss with the beast. As the two were entangled in their passionate kiss, Zack felt Henry’s cock swell inside him, Henry tired to pull back from the kiss weakly as his breath picked up. His hot breath panting faster and faster into Zack’s mouth. “Fuck, fuck, fuck, oh my god baby I’m going to cum again.” Henry panted into Zack. “Please, please ohhh fuck fill me up daddy.” “Not this time.” Henry said as he slowly pulled out of Zack, leaving Zack feeling hollow, empty, no longer completely filled with Henry’s huge muscle cock. As his cock left Zack, Henry lied down on the floor on his back. “Come here and help me.” Henry beckoned to Zack who was still on the bed reeling from the pounding he’d received. Zack moved to Henry on the floor, the big man lifted his legs in the air and contorted his body in a way that should be impossible for someone with so much muscle mass. His lifted his ass up so that he was lying on the floor, with his feet over his head, and his huge cock pointed down towards his pecs. Zack moved in, “Come over here and milk my cock, I want to cum all over my chest so you can lick it off.” The words hit Zack as he fumbled and scrambled to move into position so he could work Henry’s cock. Moving over Henry’s head and between his legs, Zack was greeted with the sight of Henry’s bulbous cockhead shiny and wet rubbing against his pecs in the position he was in, his massive ass inclined in the air with his hole readily available. Reaching forward with both hands, Zack gripped Henry’s cock and began to milk him. Henry moaned in pleasure as Zack’s small hands worked his swollen shaft, but Zack wanted more. Moving forward, he dove his face into Henry’s ass, working his tongue into Henry’s waiting hole. the minute his tongue reached it’s target, he felt Henry’s cock swell and turn to hot iron as Henry grabbed onto Zack and help him. Zack continued to work Henry’s huge pole and diligently worked his tongue around Henry’s tight muscular hole. With no words and little warning, Henry spasmed, Zack could feel the cock twitching and pumping in his hand as it shot load after load of thick white cum onto Henry’s broad chest. “Ahhhhhhhh.” Henry let out as he signed in sweet relief having blown his huge load. Lowering his legs down, Zack was able to see the fruits of his labors spread out across Henry’s massive pecs. “How’s that for a cum show?” Henry asked as Zack’s mouth opened in awe of the amount of cum coving the hairy muscle. It dripped down the sides, leaking into the space between us swelled biceps and his chest, spilled down the top of Henry’s chest and ran onto Henry’s thick neck and tall traps, most of the load pooled in the deep space between Henry’s pecs, and more yet was still sticky and stuck to his fat erect nipples. Flexing his chest, bouncing the mounds of muscle, and tensing the muscles so the striations and veins flexed and popped, Henry moved them with a slow methodical grace. “Better clean it up before it get’s cold.” Henry said as he used two fingers to scoop a bit of cum off his chest. It clung to his fingers, so thick it was like a heavy cream, bringing his fingers to Zack’s lips, Zack opened his mouth and accepted the offering. It was such a strong taste, sour, sweet, salty, so heavy. He needed more, and there was plenty left. Zack moved and began to slowly lick Henry’s chest, the impressively warm cum mixed with the rock hard muscle underneath was pure bliss for them both. Zack began with the nipples. Taking extra care to suck every bit of cum from the thumb sized protrusions. Next he worked the sides, Henry parted his arms from his side to give Zack access to the drops of cum that had escaped his wide chest, Zack took equal pleasure in licking the cum off of Henry’s biceps, and Henry took pleasure in flexing his huge peak as Zack rounded it with his tongue. “Henry you taste so good.” Zack cooed as he moved to lick the stream of cum off of Henry’s neck. Moving in close and kissing the deep space where Henry’s clavicle and thick muscled neck met. He felt the hard cords of muscle moving in Henry’s neck as he moved his head to allow Zack to kiss deeper on his neck. Zack could feel his lips vibrating as Henry’s deep vibrating groans of pleasure emanated through his body. “Damn kid, you really know how to treat a guy.” Henry said as he ran a big hand through Zack’s hair as Zack continued to work his neck. Zack’s hands refused to stay idle as the fondled Henry’s chest Squeezing and gripping the flexed muscles, feeling the hard muscle contract under his hands. Unsure of how long they laid like that, Zack eventually fell asleep on to of Henry, his face buried into the big man’s neck, his arms sprawled across him, and his cock sticking to Henry’s abs. “Damn I must have worn him out.” Henry bemused to himself as he wrapped his arms around Zack, and he drifted off as well. The morning sun broke through the window, hitting Zack’s face perfectly to blind him with the bright light. His eyes fluttered open and he had a vague sense of where he was. Slowly feeling his body rise and fall, the scratchy feeling against his cheek, the dull ache in his ass, and the heavy presence on his back holding him down. Zack lifted his head and found himself laying on top of Henry, with the big man completely knocked, his deep rhythmic breaths moving Zack’s body as Zack felt his cock stiffen against Henry’s abs. Right in front of of his face was Henry’s nipple, if he could just scoot a bit be could get it with his tongue. He was unaware if he wanted to bask in this glow longer, feeling impressively safe in with Henry’s arms wrapped around him, or if he wanted to arouse and awaken Henry by worshipping his nipple. The latter won, and Zack moved his head and we this lips in anticipation. As he started to reach forward he was frozen by a loud knock on the front door. the force of the knock, Zack could swear, rattled the window pane. Henry’s eyes opened slowly, then all at once he was up, “SHIT!” He said rolling out of bed and tossing Zack to the side, “I forgot Roy was coming today.” Zack scanned his memory, and recalled Henry had mentioned his friend would be coming this weekend to fish, damn had he already been here with Henry for that long. Zack reflected on his dwindling time with this beast before he went home, when another more forceful knock gathered his attention, this time he was certain the windows shook at the knock. “Get dressed, and maybe get a shower, you’ve got a little cum…” Henry gestured vaguely at Zack, “…all over you.” Zack looked down and he did indeed see and feel dried cum on different parts of his body. “What about you…” Zack started as Henry slid on pants and left the room as another knock rattled the cabin. Zack hurried down the hall to the shower, intent on fixing himself up, and completely blind as to why this ‘Roy’ seemed to get Henry so flustered. This giant rock of a man had looked like a teenager who had just been caught by the cops, a look and feeling Zack now knew all too well. Coming out of the shower and back down the hall he could hear Henry’s gruff voice, but he heard another man’s voice as well, it was crisp, each word beautifully annunciated, he sounded like some high brow news reporter. Zack went into the room, quickly dressed, and slowly crept down the hall. He could hear the two men laughing, “Jesus man, looks like you got visited by Dracula last night.” The unfamiliar voice said, “Is the bitch still around, or did she run scared when you pulled down your pants.” He laughed to himself and Henry chucked uncomfortably. Zack walked around the corner, “That would be the bitch.” Henry said with a bemused smile on his face. “Roy, Zack; Zack, Roy.” Zack’s face flushed, then blushed, he felt red hot as Roy stood and extended a hand out to Zack. “Nice to meet you, Zack. Henry was telling me about your extensive criminal background and how you landed here at bootcamp.” Roy said as he poked an elbow at Henry. At some point Henry had found a shirt and it barely covered his mass. Roy on the other hand was dressed casually, khaki shorts and a button up fishing shirt. While not as big as Henry, he filled out every inch of the shirt. “It’s nice to meet you.” Zack said extending his had out for Roy to take. The hard hand grasped Zack’s and executed a firm but not painful handshake. “You ever been finishing?” Roy asked Zack. “I’ve been a couple times when I was younger, but it’s been a while.” Zack replied. “You wanna come fish with me this afternoon? I have extra rods and plenty of beer.” Roy watched Zack with his deep brown eyes that almost seemed black. Zack looked at Henry who was noticeably struggling to keep his composure around Roy, almost as if Zack’s presence was interrupting them. “Sure!” He replied, “I’d love to.” Roy looked over to Henry, “and what say you big guy, are you fishing today?” “I’m okay, I have some things around the house I need to do today, you two have fun though.” And with that Henry walked back to his room. “Damn I guess he woke up on the wrong side of the bed this morning, he’s usually so much more relaxed.” Roy quipped, then turning to Zack, “Well, come on, let’s go hop in the truck and head down to the lake and we can start this day off right.” Roy led the way out the door and Zack followed behind, taking care to keep enough distance to really admire how much ass he had seemed to squeeze into his jeans, the pants so worn and distressed they looked paper thin against the mounds of muscle beneath. Roy got into the truck and, leaning over the center console, opened the door for Zack. Zack struggled to get into the lifted truck, having to hoist himself up to the door. Roy put the truck into drive and took it down a worn tire path through the woods headed towards the lake. As they drove, Zack caught a few key glimpses of Roy while he drove, one thick hairy forearm rested on the steering wheel, the other hanging out the window. His jeans looked no more less snug in the front, pulled tight over his meaty thighs and a promising bulge in the denim in the front. Working up, he was wearing a flannel with the sleeves rolled into a cuff right above his elbow, looking incredibly tight, it made the veins in his forearms pop and stand out. The shirt wasn’t buttoned all the way either, the top few buttons undone as the shirt lazily flapped open as the truck bounced along the path. When they arrived at the lake shore, Zack noticed a small aluminum boat pulled up into the bank. They got out of the truck and Roy loaded everything into the boat. “Well, come get in.” Roy said as he stood by the boat, a light sheen of sweat glistening on his brow and on the exposed part of his chest. Climbing into the boat, Zack wondered how they were going to get the boat 15 feet to the water, and why he was getting in now. “Hey Ray, shouldn’t the boat be in the water before I get in?” Zack asked. “I mean, I was just going to carry it to the water so you didn’t have to get wet.” Ray said nonchalantly. “Oh…okay, thank you.” Zack replied as Roy walked towards the boat. Squatting beside the boat he gripped the sides of the aluminum boat, as he did, Zack noticed large indentations where Roy’s huge hands must have done this many times along both sides of the boat. Standing up, Roy lifted the boat, stocked with the equipment, and outboard motor, and of course Zack. Zack worked to balance in the boat and stay still, but at the same time, he was entranced by the fibrous cords of muscle working in Roy’s tick arms as he lifted the boat. His face strained with effort and turned red, veins popping and bulging on the top of his bicep, threatening to burst through his dark paper thin skin. Then as suddenly as he had been lifted, the boat settled back down into the water and Roy’s thick leg came over the side and into the small boat. His weight immediately sinking one side of the boat down as he hoisted his body into the boat. Finally settling into the boat, Zack noticed how much further the boat had sunken into the water, it wasn’t a huge boat, but Roy made it feel much smaller than it was. Turning on the motor, Roy idled the boat out to the middle of the lake where he quickly baited his hook, cast his line, and cracked open a beer. Leaning back towards the motor he looked over at Zack. “Well? You just going to watch me all day or are you going to fish?” As he said it he opened his legs and leaned back, as he spread his thighs, Zack could see the stuffed and tight fabric around his impressive bulge; but then it was covered as Roy moved his fishing rod between his legs. “Oh, I…I didn’t mean to stare. I…I wasn’t staring. I was just, you know, I was just waiting for….” Zack struggled to rectify this situation. Was he staring? Yes. Did he want this man he’d known for 45 minutes to know that? Hell no. “You don’t know how to bait a hook, but didn’t want to ask for help?” Roy attempted to finish Zack’s sentence. “Yes! My dad always did it for me, I don’t know how.” Zack internally sighed from relief. “Here, take this rod, it has tackle on it, just cast it and slowly reel it in, no baiting the hook.” Did he just wink? Zack could swear he just saw Roy wink at him. No, maybe the sun was in his eyes, or a bead of sweat dripped into his eye. Then the rod was in his hand, the thick handle with the hard plastic end, his fingers gripped around it and cast it out. “So, how much longer are you here with Henry?” Roy asked taking a sip of beer as he watched his bobber on the water. Zack slowly rolled in his line as he waited for tension to hit his line. “I’m not really sure. Maybe another few days. Just depends really.” Roy said. “Depends on what?” Roy asked. “Well, my mom is going to be home soon, but I’m not really ready to leave here yet.” Zack hadn’t really even admitted that to himself yet, so it was odd that it came out to Roy now. “Hard to leave that much muscle ain’t it?” As he said it, Roy snuck a quick peek over at Zack, who had been watching him and quickly turned his head away quickly. Zack’s face flushed red as Roy mentioned Henry and his hulking mass.”Don’t worry kid, we’ve all been there with Henry.” “Henry fucked you?!” Zack said, shocked at the sudden revelation. “Well, no. I fucked him. It’s been quite a while though.” There was an awkward pause as Zack searched for what to say next. “How…How do you know Henry?” Zack asked. “I was his drill sergeant when he was in the military, then his bodybuilding coach when we left.” “That tracks?” “What do you mean by that?” Roy replied. “I mean, you’re both in great shape, and he’s almost submissive to you; which very much isn’t something I thought Henry was capable of.” “Yeah, I saw the potential in him when he was a Cadet. Then he moved on to the Air Force and I stayed behind. After I was discharged, we ran into each other at a gym close to base. Started talking, and I started training him.” “Well the results show.” Zack said. “Thanks. I’m pretty good at making guys grow. Are you interested?” “Well the results show?” Zack said, trying to not let lust drip into his voice. “Thanks for saying so. I’m pretty good at making guys grow big.” Roy paused, then looked to Zack, “Say, would you be interested in growing?” Zack paused for a moment, but it was a moment too long. “Or do you like being the little guy?” With the second sentence, Roy raised an eyebrow quizzically towards Zack. “I…I’m not sure. I’ve never even considered it really.” Zack felt his cheeks turn hot and blush. The boat rocked, ‘OH YEAH!” Roy bellowed as he jerked his fishing line, trying to reel in his line. As they day went on they cast and recast with only the slightest bit of luck. Three large bass from Roy, and a bluegill fit to throw back from Zack. Somehow incredibly fitting. As the sun settled below the tops of the trees, the evening light bathed the lake in a warm orange hue. Roy had unbuttoned his entire shirt slowly throughout the day, and had increasingly pumped his muscles as he reeled in the three large fish. He relaxed back, “Damn not a bad day.” Roy quipped. Zack looked over to see Roy with his legs spread wide, his massive body uncovered and exposed, the shadow of his pecs rising and falling from the sunlight behind him. “You sure had a big day, yeah?” Zack replied. “It wasn’t bad, but I think we need to get these back to Henry so we can have dinner.” Roy started the motor and guided the boat back to shore. They unloaded the fish and equipment and after taking Roy’s truck back, they parked, with no sign of Henry. “Guess the big guy finished his outside work today. Let’s get these inside and he can clean them up while we clean ourselves up.” Zack felt his cheeks flush again as he conjured the image of ‘cleaning himself up’ with Roy. As they entered the house, Zack immediately felt the cool rush of AC, along with a fragrant smell. Henry was in the kitchen. He was wearing no shirt, but he did have on an apron; which Zack was sure would actually be the size of a large bedsheet if he took it off. “Welcome back!” Henry called from the stove, “I started dinner already, hope you all brought some fish to go with this!” “I left them out on the porch for you to clean, me and the boy need to go wash this fish smell off of us.” Roy had a slight slur in his words that Zack hadn’t noticed on the lake, but now he recounted the amount of beer Roy had consumed during the day and it added up. Roy put a strong arm around Zack’s shoulder and pulled him towards the shower. “Zack.” Henry called after them. “Do you want to help me clean these fish up, I think it’s a skill you’d need to learn.” “Lay off the kid, he learned enough today.” Roy replied pulling Zack along again, the smell of alcohol on his breath nauseating to Zack. “Zack, if you want to stay out here just say that, you don’t have to shower with him, it’s a small shower anyway.” Zack’s eyes darted back and forth between the two men as they had a stare down over him. If Roy wasn’t as drunk as he was, Zack would not only be delighted, but flattered that this man was so strongly suggesting they shower together. But something about how Henry was acting, along with the pushy drunk nature of Roy, led Zack to question that desire. “If the kid wants to shower, he can choose to do that too, and looks to me like he’s excited for it.” Roy said. Indeed, Zack did have a boner showing, however it was more to do with the way Henry’s muscle was pouring out of his apron, and the way Henry almost seemed to be protecting him that made him turned on. “I actually think I want to learn how to clean a fish, if I don’t learn now, I never will. I’ll shower later as long as you don’t use all the hot water.” Zack said, slowly lowering his head and removing himself from under Roy’s heavy arm. He hoped the innocence and light playfulness would subdue Roy and end the situation, and in fact he was correct. “Suit yourself, kid. Could’ve been fun.” Roy replied as he grabbed the plump bulge in the front of his pants. God. It did look fucking huge. Why did he have to ruin it by being such an ass. Zack turned and walked onto the porch with Henry, who promptly shut the door, keeping them outside. “I’m sorry for Roy, he’s just a little…” Henry began. “It’s okay, thank you for helping me out of that. His breath was so gross.” Zack said. “Not just his breath, it was how he treated you.” Henry paused, “I saw you bricked up though, were you really excited to shower with him?” Zack could almost see puppy dog eyes and jealousy in Henry’s chiseled stoic face. “Honestly? I was hard seeing how well you wear that apron with your huge chest shoving out each side….and…. The way it almost seemed like you were protecting me.” Zack could not look up and meet Henry’s gaze, he simply looked down as Henry put together the filet knife. “I mean. I just know how he’s treated me. Didn’t think you deserved that.” Henry said, staring down and concentrating on descaling the fish. “How he treated you?” Zack asked. Although he felt like he was prying, there still seemed to be a piece to the puzzle of their relationship he was missing, and he needed to find it. “He’s just an ass. He was my drill sergeant and then coach. He thought he owned me, owned my…my body. Not that he ever hurt me or anything, but he was just always so…” “Dominant.” Zack finished. “Yeah.” Henry agreed. “He said you all used to fool around?” Zack asked. “Well, that’s generous. He fucked me once and then left me high and dry because he found a new client who he thought could be better, maybe more submissive.” Henry had almost finished with the first bass and was moving on to the second. “Then why do you still let him come around and use your lake and stay at your house and call him a friend?” Zack asked. “Because at the end of the day, I’m thankful for him. He showed me a better life, helped me through some tough times, and frankly, I had fallen in love with him when he was my coach. I thought we were so much more, but he was just teasing me and leading me on.” “I guess you learned that from him too.” Zack quipped before thinking better of it. Henry looked up, “Excuse me?” “I mean, you’re a fucking tease, you’re dominant as hell, I’m not saying you two are exactly alike, but you aren’t two different people.” Zack tried to remedy this situation, he was finally having a solid single conversation with Henry and he was about to fucking blow it. Henry chuckled as he started on the last of the fish, “I guess your right, I do get off on teasing you, but I’m in charge around here and he’s not going to treat you like shit.” Henry had finished filleting the fish and moved to head inside. Once inside Roy called down the hallway he was finished with the shower and Zack went to take one of his own while Henry finished dinner for the three of them. Some point during his shower, Henry had seen fit to put on a shirt, nothing fancy, a skin tight t-shirt. At the table for dinner, Henry had created quite the spread for the three of them. After his shower and some water before dinner Roy had sobered up significantly, however the heat of the exchange from earlier still hung in the air. “Roy,” Henry began, “I’m glad you made it out this weekend. But.” Henry hesitated, “ I think you should apologize to Zack for how you acted when you all got back.” Roy shot Henry a defiant look, “What is there to apologize for, I was just going to show the boy a good time.” “Yeah, but you did it by acting like an ass, so apologize.” Henry replied as he held Roy’s gaze. After a brief moment, Henry swelled his chest, his traps rising as blood pumped through them, his clenched fists on the table tightening, causing the veins in his forearms to pop. Roy noticed, but refused to acknowledge in any meaningful way aside from what he said, shifting his gaze to Zack, “I’m sorry I acted like that. Guess I just thought you were cute and wanted a taste of what seemed to make Henry so warm.” Zack was a bit shocked at the sudden kind introspection from Roy, and he glanced at Henry whose face had softened as he began to finish off his plate. “I’ll be honest, had you asked nicely, I think I would’ve taken you up on it.” Roy raised a seductive eyebrow, “Oh yeah?” Henry, setting his fork down on his plate also looked over at Zack, “Yeah Zack?” Zack’s mouth went dry as the two hunks stared at him across the table. Mustering up the most important lessons he’d learned from Henry so far, he steeled himself before his responses, “Yeah, so why don’t you ask me nicely if you can have some dessert.” As he said it, Zack tried his best to sharpen his jaw, broaden his shoulders, and match their equally seductive glares. Roy licked his lips, “What do you say Henry, want to show this kid a good time?” Henry eyed Zack cautiously, “Zack, are you sure?” Standing and moving behind Henry, he attempted to reach over Henry’s massive shoulders to massage his chest as he replied, but even with himself standing and Henry sitting, he couldn’t seem to reach, so he settled for squeezing Henry’s shoulders as he stood on his tiptoes to whisper in Henry’s ear, “I’m sure.” Without much fanfare, Zack left the table, and the two muscled men at the table walked to Henry’s bedroom. Feeling emboldened in this moment, Zack decided to ask for something. “Can I undress you both?” Henry looked down at Roy with a sneer on his face, “As long as you start with me.” Henry sat down on the bed, spreading his legs wide as Zack approached him, his cock throbbing in his shorts in anticipation. Grabbing the bottom hem of Henry’s shirt he began to work it up Henry’s huge body, his tight muscular stomach covered in a soft pelf of hair. The shirt got stuck at Henry’s wide lats and prominent chest, Zack struggled with the shirt, trying to fit his hands under the shirt to gain leverage, he ran his hands along Henry’s powerful chest. Zack looked up to see Henry staring down at him over his pecs, being the tease he is, Henry bounced his pecs as Zack’s hands were trapped between them and the shirt. Zack moaned as he continued to struggle to get the tight shirt to come off of Henry’s huge body. “Let me help you a bit.” Henry said, taking in a deep inhale of air and flexing his entire upper body, Zack felt the shirt come apart in his hands as Henry’s body shredded the fabric. Zack finished it off by grabbing the tatters of cloth and pulling them away from Henry’s body, leaving his powerful frame bare. Placing a huge hand on Zack’s shoulder, he pushed Zack down to his knees and stood before him. Zack licked his lips as he placed his hands on the top of Henry’s pants to undo them. Slowly working down the pants, Henry’s plump soft cock was covered in the tightest little underwear Zack had ever seen. Henry stepped out of his pants for Zack and adjusted his bulge as Zack watched it move back and forth, hypnotizing him. “God damn.” Roy said from behind Zack, “You’re fucking huge!” Zack had almost forgotten about Roy in his urgency to please Henry, but now he had to undress Roy. Zack could see the confident cocky smile on Henry’s face as he saw Roy practically drooling over his body. Suddenly Roy seemed to shrink in Henry’s near naked presence, but Zack was already upon him to take his clothes off. Lifting his shirt off was much easier than Henry’s but his body underneath was absolutely worth it. Henry was huge and his musculature defined, but Roy was on a different level. His rock solid abs, his steel like square pecs, the separation in his biceps, the cut in his obliques, he looked carved from a single huge marble block. Zack ran his hands along Roy’s body, feeling the deep definition and admiring how each and every muscle was prominent just under his skin. “Holy shit,” Zack whispered as he felt Roy’s broad shoulders. Running his hands down Roy’s front, he got on his knees and slowly began to pull down Roy’s loose shorts. As he began, he quickly noticed Roy had on no underwear as Zack immediately saw the thick base of Roy’s cock. Zack looked up at Roy with a bit of wonder in his eyes, he continued to pull down the shorts slowly, but the tip of the cock never seemed to come, just more and more thick shaft. Finally it sprang up with release, hanging heavy in front of Zack’s face. Zack cupped Roy’s massive bull balls in his hands, feeling how swollen and heavy they were as Roy’s cock twitched from the attention. Henry appeared at Roy’s side, his underwear had been shed, and his cock was no longer soft. Both huge dicks just waiting for him. Zack looked up to see Henry bending down to make out with Roy. Henry’s cock was leaking precum like a faucet, with one hand on each cock Zack did his best to pleasure each cock, the huge head of Henry’s cock swelling each time in his mouth and spitting out another huge bit of pre. Roy’s cock was just as had as every other muscle in his body, and Zack was sure to give his give balls the attention they deserved, placing one in his mouth and swirling his tongue over it, then switching to the other. Suddenly Zack felt hands under his arms lifting him up, “You’re still fully dressed,” Henry said as he held Zack in between himself and Roy, “Let’s fix that.” Zack was tossed onto the bed like a ragdoll as the two massive men climbed on either side of him, ripping and tearing at his clothes to get to the body beneath. Henry took his shirt and hovered his huge body over Zack, massaging his upper body carefully with his hands as he leaned in to kiss Zack, his strikingly handsome face close to Zack’s, and Zack reached out and pulled Henry in, letting his tongue explore inside of Henry’s mouth. All the while, Roy was pulling Zack’s pants and underwear down and off him, swallowing his cock in one quick gesture that made Zack arch his back and gasp into Henry. Large fingers began to probe at Zack’s hole, which unsurprisingly was still a bit stretched from Henry and the previous night. “Oh he’s ready to go already.” Roy said as he continued to work more fingers into Zack’s hole. Before he could understand what was happening, he was being held up between Roy and Henry as they stood. His face pressed deeply into Henry’s chest as both men’s hands held him in place. He felt Roy’s solid body pressing against his back and the heads of Henry and Roy’s cocks aimed directly at his hole. Zack prepared as his body slowly lowered down, feeling both cocks slide inside him, sending a shudder of pleasure. “Fuck…” Roy said as he began to slowly move his hips back and forth. “Henry your cock is so fucking hard, so fucking ungh thick, god this hole, so fucking tight, fuck fuckkkkkk.” Roy said as he came. Roy’s cock slid out as Henry held onto Zack, “Thanks, I needed that load for lube. What’s wrong old man, can’t keep up?” Henry said as his hands roamed over Zack’s body as he held him in place on his cock. “Why don’t you watch how a real man fucks!” Henry laid himself and Zack on the bed, putting Zack into a full Nelson hold as he began to pound Zack’s hole relentlessly, Zack could feel Henry’s powerful cock deep inside him as Henry huffed and came. Without missing a beat, he released Zack as Zack sat up, still impaired on Henry’s cock. Henry playfully smacked Zack’s ass as he said, “Fucking ride it, show me how much you want another load of daddy’s cum.” Jerking his own cock Zack came as well, “Fuck I love how tight your hole gets when you cum!” Henry smacked Zack’s ass again, this time a little harder, Zack took the hint and dropped all the way down on Henry’s cock, grinding his ass into Henry’s hips as the huge man grunted and groaned in pleasure. Several hours and several more loads later, Zack and Henry lie in Henry’s bed, in the quiet of the house, they could hear Roy snoring from the living room. “I think you settled that feud tonight.” Zack said as he traced a finger around Henry’s nipple. “I think you’re right, he needed to be put in his place. You played your part so well too, and you looked so fucking hot doing it.” Zack blushed at the compliment, “Getting fucked by both of you while being smashed between so much muscle was pretty hot though.” “It was pretty hot when you rode my cock like that, didn’t think you had it in you.” “It was pretty deep in me.” Zack said and Henry chuckled softly. “You know, I heard from your mom today when you were out fishing with Roy.” Zack sat up and looked at Henry, “and when did you plan on telling me?” “Right now apparently, relax. I had asked her to call me. I was just telling her how well you’re doing and how happy you seem. So we talked about maybe you can spend some more time here before you go home. Like a little vacation out in the woods. Only if you want to though.” “I think I’d like that a lot, on two conditions.” Henry raised an eyebrow quizzically to Zack, “And what would that one condition be?” “I need you to put on some more muscle.” Henry chuckled again, “Alright I can handle that, what’s your second condition?” “Help me grow too.”

Six Months “How are you feeling today?” “My upper body is sore all over, sir.” One side of his mustached mouth curled upward in a half smile – a dimple appearing in his left cheek. The elder muscleman sitting on the edge of the bed liked it when I showed my respect. He had to remind me often not to say ‘sir’ too much when we were in public places because it tended to make him leak thick droplets of pre-cum, which produced wet stains at his crotch. That thought made me want to say it as often as I could. I glanced at his boxers and saw that they were, indeed, tented. His big palm roughly latched onto my right pec and squeezed – causing me to wince from the sore muscles underneath my skin. “Yeah, you’re getting firmer in the chest. You worked hard yesterday, pup. I’m proud of you.” “I just want to make you happy sir.” “Better be careful, there – hearing ‘sir’ too many times could easily send me over the edge. I might have to flip you on your belly and have my way with you.” “Yes sir. Please sir. Anything you say, sir.” A minute later I was moaning loudly as my body was pounded hard into the mattress below – my face plastered into the pillow. The moans were partly from being fucked and partly from the intense soreness I felt all over my upper body. Uncontrollably, I now associated the feeling of being filled to the edge of discomfort by a thick hard cock with the same intense desire that came when the older man encouraged me to finish an exhausting set of reps at the gym. It had gotten so bad that I often was fully hard by the time he brusquely counted down the twelfth lift like a high school football coach. I was like Pavlov’s dog – picking up a dumbbell made my ass immediately tighten with anticipation. I reveled in the fact that my big man was good on his word as his big body smothered me against the bed while he breathed heavily – having ejaculated what felt like a keg-full of cum into my chute. My body was on fire with desire as fur scraped across different parts of my body as the man heaved up and down – against my legs, against my back, and against my neck. I hardened even more as I thought about the salt and pepper thick hair that grew perfectly all over his body. He always left his hard cock speared in my ass – just to show me how long it took for him to go flaccid. His testosterone had to be off the charts – a huge part of it now seeping into my body after being filled by his honey-thick juice. “I warned you, pup.” “You say that like you think what just happened was a punishment for me, sir. I think you know how much I wanted it. “Your turn.” I felt his calloused palm slide between the mattress and my body. His big hand wrapped around my hard cock and with three manly tugs he had me spewing like an untapped water pipe. I let out a loud gasp as my warm juice spewed forth, quickly gluing my stomach to the bedsheet. Even if I had wanted to resist orgasming, it wouldn’t have been possible. My body reacted to this man’s wants and commands whether they were verbal or physical. He played me like some virtuoso violinist – causing me to always cum - hard and quickly. I was helpless when it came to him. “Tomorrow’s leg day. I’m going to push you so hard, boy, I’ll have to carry you home.” My cock tried desperately to spurt more cum at his words, but I was totally spent. I knew that, like the way a strong wind could precede a storm, his words were a warning that he would work me until my calves and thighs were like jelly. There had been a few leg days where he did, indeed, throw me over a shoulder and carried me the three blocks to his brownstone. The big man slid off of me, so he was lying face down beside me on the bed. We were staring at each other – his sky-blue eyes with three wrinkles spiking out from the sides – and he reached over to grab my left triceps. He squeezed his thumb and fingers tightly and I let out a yelp from how quickly he found more soreness in my body. “Yeah, you’re arms are getting tighter. The pain means you’re doing the exercises right, pup. We’re fucking growing you, boy. It’s going to take a while, but I’m going to grow you into my own little muscle monster. I’m going to create you in my own image.” My balls tightened at that thought and I sensed my cock somehow finding a dribble of semen to release . . . from somewhere deep inside. He often made me sit in his lap as he tightened his pecs or flexed his biceps and told me that one day I’d look like him. I would actually salivate when I took a gander at his enormous arm – seriously doubting there was any possible way I could ever be as big as him. I couldn’t tell if the pain I was feeling was from his strong grip or the soreness from lifting, but either way it felt awesome. I had never thought about growing big . . . getting huge muscles . . . but now I saw myself reflected in his eyes. I felt how much his enormous body turned me on. And I knew that I wanted that too . . . not just for me, but for him, as well. He released the clamped hand on my arm and moved his big palm to my ass. The way he patted my cheeks made it clear that he claimed my ass. It was his. He certainly got no objections from me. I wanted to be his. I wanted him to transform me into something that resembled him. I wanted to stretch clothes to the point of ripping. I wanted people coming towards me on the sidewalk to spread apart to give me a wide berth – both because I was big and because they were just a little scared of me. I watched it happen to my big man all the time. A thick finger roughly invaded my hole and I gasped. “Pup, your glutes are growing the fastest and we are barely doing any exercises specifically for them. It’s the fucking. One plowing from me is like a week’s worth of squats. Man, I love your ass.” It was true. I had trouble pulling jeans on now. It was hard to get them over my bubbled butt. I could almost feel how much my ass grew after every pounding from the big man. And my glutes were always so fucking sore. Being butt-plugged by his enormous cock felt almost as good as when I pushed up a loaded bar for the umpteenth time and made my elder muscleman beam with pride. Again, there was almost no difference from pumping iron or being pumped by his piece of iron – both made me horny as hell and ready for a massive ejaculation. The finger pushed deep into my chute and made me tighten my cheeks with all my might – causing the big man to chuckle in appreciation. He brought his face closer to mine. I smelled the mixture of coffee and mouthwash. There was the dimple and the half-smile. “I’m going to make you massive, pup.”

Chapter 9: A couple months had passed and I had gained nearly 40 lbs through the help of Uncle Ryan's roids. Most of it was, of course, fat but I certainly had gained a good bit of muscle. I was eating nearly everything in sight and I went from a fairly lean build to one where I had a layer of fat covering most of my muscles. You could certainly still see the shape of everything but I began to lose a little definition. Regardless, I just needed to bulk to get bigger at all costs. I knew it was the only thing that would make my powder work. I abstained from using it, hoping to see how well a concentrated dose would do at the end of my bulk. I was quickly increasing my weight in the gym as well. Likewise, nearly every piece of clothing I owned was quite ill-fitting as my body began to expand in every direction possible. I had a very difficult time hiding my physique from everyone as my arms, legs, and pecs were getting so large. I could tell that Ryan certainly noticed how big I was getting, and I could tell he was liking it. He often made comments about how large I was getting and how good I was doing with my lifts and diet. One day out of the blue Ryan had sent me a text when I was walking home late from work. It read, "Hey Andrew. I am looking to have a little fun tonight. When you walk in the door there will be something there for you. You'll know what to do, afterwards come into the gym." I was highly curious and a little turned-on knowing that it might be just the type of "fun" I'd been hoping for. I picked up the pace to get back home as soon as possible. As I got to the door, I unlocked it looking around. On the floor were my pair of red posing trunks that Uncle Ryan had gotten me for Christmas. I knew exactly what he wanted, as I stripped myself of my work uniform laying it on the floor, and put on the red posers that fit snugly onto my body now. I strutted over to the garage in eager expectation and opened the door. When the door opened, I found two people in there. First was Uncle Ryan who was sitting upright on a bench. Wearing only his own pair of red posers. Second was a man roughly my age whom looked very familiar also wearing only red posers. All of the workout equipment had been moved away against the walls leaving the horse stall mats completely clear. Ryan spoke, "You're finally here Andrew! I don't know if you remember Phineas here but he was our waiter several months ago. Phineas, this is Andrew." Both of us nodded at each other and exchanged pleasantries. Phineas then said, "I'm ready to have some fun, Ryan." Ryan looked at me, waiting for my response. "I am ready too Ryan!" I exclaimed. Ryan continued, "Good, first I want both of you to knell in front of each other on the mat here. Stay in the center." Phineas and I did as we were told. "Now, I've been feeding you both with a steady supply of steroids. Both of you absolutely exploded and have been great responders. I think it's time you both get to test your strength. I think it's fair to say that I'm simply too large for the both of you. It wouldn't be a fair fight, but I think you both could be a good opponent for each other." Phineas and I both gave each other the look down. We both returned with a smile as both of our bulges were actively growing. It soon clicked that's who he was. He had grown quite substantially since those few months. Not only that, he was absolutely ripped. He still had those same square pecs he did but now they were even larger and striated. They were the centerpiece of his physique and it was clear that he very meticulously trained them. "Whoever wins gets to have their way with the other and I get to watch it all happen! Deal?" Ryan said as he slipped down his posers to expose his flaccid but hardening cock that flopped onto his abs. "Deal!" "Deal!" Phineas and I scooted up closer to each as we anticipated Ryan's command. "3...2...1... GO!" Phineas and I immediately began to grapple one another, reaching out to grab one another's arms and dodging each other along the way. Eventually, Phineas charged at my torso and grabbed me to try and take me down but I resisted as he put his arms around my neck to bring me down. Next, I pushed back but he overcame me and got me to flip over. Within a couple of moments he was on top of me and had his arms wrapped around my waist. Seeing the precarious situation I was in, I knew that I had to act quick. I pushed upwards with my legs and flipped him over, causing him to lose grip of me. We began to tustle with each other on the ground for a couple of minutes. The entire time our rock hard cocks kept poking each other. At last, I finally was able to pin his hands and hold them down. He fought hard with all of his might but began to see there was little he could do to get out of the situation he was in. After around 15 seconds of keeping him relatively still, Uncle Ryan chimed in, "STOP. Andrew I think you've won. Now take your prize." I looked down at Phineas. His body was sweaty and red. I watched his chest expand and fall as he attempted to catch his breath for a while. Both of us beginning to relax as the victor had been claimed. We were both exhausted but neither of us were disappointed by any means. Phineas commented, "You're so fucking strong. I want you to fuck me really good." Since being at Ryan's (or really before) I very rarely topped anybody. But something about conquering Phineas made me feel like I needed to fuck him. His ass was mine. I loo up and saw that Ryan's cock was fully erect, as he was playing with himself. I commanded Phineas, "Worship me and my huge muscles." I looked up into the mirror that reached all the way to the floor. I could see Phineas' hands reach up and begin to rub my pecs, squeezing them. Looking at myself it was honestly exciting to see how big I had gotten. How large and wide my chest had become. I then sat up and let my muscular belly flop out a little, I had the beginnings of a muscle gut. It was still extremely defined with abs but slightly distented, "Now feel that powerful gut. God... It feels so good to have your body pumped with roids." Phineas responded, "Fuck yeah... Since I have been taking roids I can't stop growing. It's all I can think about." I looked up at Ryan as I flexed my biceps into gigantic knots of muscle, "Look at us Ryan! Look at how big you've made us! Two college students just writhing with powerful muscle." All Ryan could do was grunt and throw his head back in ecstasy. I got off of Phineas allowing for both of us to free our cocks from our posing trunk prison. Phineas flipped over on his knees and his ass wide for me. His glutes were pure, striated muscle. There was not an ounce of fat on them. I inserted my dick into his hole as moaned while it went deeper and deeper inside of him. I said to him, "Look at that ass. It's just pure muscle" "I train it as much as possible just for such occasions," Phineas replied. It felt so right to dominated this roided up pig and fucking him. Don't get me wrong, I love a cock inside of me too but this experience was just on a different level. Making him beg for me to give him my cock. The power truly was intoxicating. All while Uncle Ryan got to watch his creation, not knowing that I too had created what he is now. "Flip back over!" I commanded Phineas has I took my dick out of him. He flipped onto his back, lifting up his legs to reveal his hole again. "I want to see those huge pecs bounce as I fuck you!" Phineas began to rub his own chest feeling how powerful his pecs were. "Please, just keep fucking me!" he begged, as I obliged his request. I put his legs up onto my shoulders and reentered him again. Phineas began to rub my arms that had been planted by his sides to keep myself stable. As my biceps and forearms bulged with power. "Oh fuck! You could snap me in half with these things" "Oh I'd love to do that. Just to see me over power every muscle in your body with them." Phineas had completely sucked in his stomach as he braced his core. His entire torso just looked like a map of veins and abs that completely displaced whatever fat had once (if ever) occupied his stomach. It made his pecs look even larger and more dominant than before as they bounced up and down with each lunge. They were even dusted with a nice bit of hair. "Look at those fucking hot pecs..." I said to Phineas. "Oh god... I know, they won't stop growing. Even if I take a break from working them, they just keep getting bigger and bigger." I asked, "How often do you jack off while thinking about your own pecs?" "Oh god, daily. So many of my shirts simply can't fit them anymore. I just keep thinking about them getting so big they make me lose mobility in my arms because I can't move past them and they end up getting so big they suffocate me" I shouted, "Hear that, Uncle Ryan? We both want to get bigger! We need more roids." Ryan said, "Anything to make my muscle slaves grow for me," as he furiously tugged at his dick. I was surprised at this point that he hadn't busted or ripped his dick clean off with how hard he was masturbating. I looked back down at Phineas to see his pecs still methodically bouncing up and down. Then looked at myself in the mirror once again. I looked like a fucking animal. My muscles were completely pumped up and huge, as sweat dripped down my body. I knew that from now own, I needed nothing else other than to feed my power. Wrestling Phineas to the ground awakened something in me that I found so intoxicating: power over even the strongest most muscular men around. I leaned into fucking Phineas harder and harder and began to chant to myself, "Everything. Needs. To get. Bigger. Muscles need to grow. Grow. Into. MONSTER. More roids. More food." I kept looking at myself in the mirror completely dominating one of the most muscular people I've seen in the area, knowing there are no limits to the amount of men that I could overpower and fuck. My dick felt like it was about to explode. I looked over and saw Uncle Ryan shooting his load all over the mat right in front of us, then Phineas began to cum hands free all of his chest, all while his chest kept bouncing up and down. That sent me over the edge. I began to cum volley after volley of cum into Phineas' ass. I could feel my dick begin to be drenched in a pool of my own cum inside of his ass. It was absolutely heavenly. Immediately after we finished, Ryan took out two vials of a substance, "Here's a reward for my two roid pigs!" We both leaned over against the wall while Ryan injected our asses full of even more roids, to grow even bigger and stronger for him.

Hey there! It's me again. I apologize for going in and out. I've really struggled with finishing this story. I keep coming back to finishing it, scraping it and then rewriting it again. Trying to walk away and inevitably coming back. I am going to finish the story out for my own sanity (because I'll keep coming back to it if not). However, the pacing will be quite fast, but hopefully you'll like it just as much. Feel free to rewrite it if you feel that you could do the story justice. Chapter 8: The next day I knew that it was just going to be dad and I. Uncle Ryan had to be at a client site a few towns over and had to leave very early to be there on time. I got out of bed at roughly 8:30 and slowly got up and went out into the hallway. I could see that Ryan's door was shut, probably to keep dad from snooping in there. However, I could also see that my dad's door was wide open. I curiously peaked in to see if he was still in there. The sheets were spread out everywhere and had signs that someone slept in there last night but dad was nowhere to be found. It was just then that I could hear the feint sound of metal clanking. It must've been dad in the home gym. I quickly moved into the kitchen and opened the door to the garage. Stepping in, I found my dad laying down on a bench with an ungodly amount of weight racked up onto a bar that he was slowly benching. He was wearing only the blue briefs that had only barely survived last nights episode. As dad completed his rep with ease he racked the weight, spent a couple of moments catching his breath. "Holy shit, dad! How much weight is that?" I don't exclaimed. Dad got up and turned towards me, smiling widely, "Good morning, Andrew! Oh, this is about 650 lbs on here. I guess I wanted to come in here and test out a few things after last night." My jaw dropped first at the amount of weight dad had used to Bench press. However, soon my awe was focused solely on dad's physique. I guess last night I was in so much shock I didn't realize how much dad had actually grown. In front of me was the envy of every gym goer. Dad's gray hair and beard had grown extremely thick on his handsome face, while he had a dusting of darker gray fur all over his body. Even better than that was his pumped up, sweaty muscles that had enveloped every single inch of dad's body. His traps had swelled to large mounds that connected to his enormously thick neck that had large veins running up and down them. His shoulders and back had substantially increased in width, accentuated by his extremely narrow waist. His pecs were begging for space to exist, jutting upwards and outwards to his side pushing his football sized arms away from his body. Likewise, his briefs were just barely able to contain dad's gigantic legs, legs so large it forced his feet apart. His stomach was completely gone all that remained was thick brick-sized abs that clung tightly to his ribcage. Nothing about dad was small, as veins crawled up and down his throbbing muscles that grew and retracted with each beat of his racing heart. He was a monster by all proportions and I was the cause of it whether he liked it or not. I suppose that dad caught me staring, "They're huge, aren't they?" I shook my head as I was brought back to reality, "Yeah, dad. You look like the Incredible Hulk!" In response dad started to flex his arms, gripping his hands into tight fists while rolling them around to cause his triceps, biceps, and forearms to contort in all matter of shapes. He then brought the fists into his chest causing to flex into a massive balls. "Come on don't be shy, your old man's still got it!?" I sheepishly began to feel his bicep. It felt like a knot of pure steel, throbbing, hairy, veiny steel. "Wow, dad that's amazing. I can't believe how hard it is!" "I know! It's exciting. Now, what do you say we do a little comparison," dad said as he turned around and strutted towards the mirror. I was honestly kinda surprised that dad would even suggest something like that, but I was happy to oblige him. Anything to see him flex in his bulging muscles. I took off my shirt and walked up next to him in the mirror. I got to see his globe-sized glutes filling in his briefs quite nicely. "Alright, I'm ready!" I said to dad. Looking at me in the mirror he replied, "I need to see those legs too Andrew." I obeyed and stepped out of my pants leaving us both in the gym just in our underwear. Honestly, my body was quite impressive as well. Ever since Ryan had started injecting roids into me, my muscles started to grow rapidly. I gained tons of muscle even over the past few months, and a body that most would kill for. But next to dad I looked quite pathetic. I began pulling up my arms into a double-bicep pose. Dad followed along with me. Dad exclaimed, "Woh! Atta boy, look at those guns on you Andrew! Ryan's been training you well." I blushed a little hearing that from him, "Thanks dad, you're not looking too bad yourself!" Dad continued grinning, "Now watch this Andrew!" Dad started to go into a most muscular flex. His traps flared up, as his pecs squeezed together, fighting for space as a massive cleavage formed on dad's pecs. Dad let out, "Holy fuck, I'm massive. Look at those pecs," as he began to squeeze them together tighter and tighter. I matched his pose and exerted as much as possible, knowing that my muscles weren't nearly as pumped as dad's. But I felt so good flexing for him and showing him how big I was getting. Next dad came over to me, "flex your quads Andrew." I did as commanded and stomped my right quad onto the ground and tensed it up as much as possible. Dad then stomped his foot immediately next to mine and tensed up as well. He was comparing his legs to mine. Even with as much muscle I had, and my legs being one of my stronger muscle groups my thighs looked absolutely miniscule by comparison to dad's. I looked over just next to dad's quad and saw his bulge. It was beginning to grow larger and larger, he was getting hard. I replied, "look at those quads dad!" He replied, "Fuck... Mine make yours look like a stick figure... I shouldn't say that sorry,andrew" "No need to apologize dad it's true" I could tell that dad's bulge was getting uncomfortably erect for him and he had little way to hide it. Honestly, I was definitely begin to get hard as well. Dad quickly responded by relaxing his flex and started to walk out of the garage, "Good flex, Andrew! Now I gotta take a shower real quick." I shouted, "No worries dad!" I soon followed him inside once I heard the shower turn on. Walking into the hallway I noticed that Ryan's door was open - dad must've gotten some clothes to borrow from him real quick. However, I also walked by dad's door and noticed his was still open as well. Peering in I saw his blue briefs laying on the ground. I walked over and picked them up off the floor, bringing my nose to then. I took in a deep sniff, smelling the manly body odor that it had taken on from dad's sweat. I even pick up a slight scent of cum from them. My dick instantly became hard, and I became excited. I quickly carried them away to my room and locked my door. I laid down on my bed while shimming my underwear off of my tight body. I brought the briefs up to my face, taking wiff after wiff of my father's masculine sweat and virile cum. With my other hand I began to jerk myself off. It felt so hot, I had just turned my own father into an insanely muscular hunk. I knew he liked being big, it was obvious. I knew that he was in the shower flexing his own muscles while he played with own dick with soapy hands. I knew that I had unleashed the inner muscle god inside of dad and there wasn't anybody stopping dad from his relentless pursuit to maintain and build his massive physique. All I could think about now was being down on my knees in front of him, servicing his thick cock. While I worshipped his massive legs, while he plays with his massive over-sized pecs. It all felt so wrong but he was so fucking big, it was hard not to think about it. I knew that I was getting close to finishing. I quickly brought the briefs down to my hard dick. I quickly started to jizz all over my dad's underwear, as I felt my dick spray load after load onto the fabric my eyes rolled back into my head. After I was done, I brought the briefs back up to my nose to smell the strong scent of my cum mixed with masculine sweat. It was beyond euphoric. Once I heard the bathroom door open, I swiftly pulled up my underwear and hid dad's briefs in one of my drawers underneath some other pieces of clothing. Afterwards, I stayed in my room for a little while to calm down and quickly showered before coming out of my room again. I joined dad in the kitchen where he had prepared himself an entire blender of a protein shake as well as a dozen eggs and a pack of bacon. He was quickly scarfing it down while standing over the kitchen island, wearing a tight gray sweatshirt and sweatpants he'd taken from Ryan. "You hungry, dad?" I inquired. "Hungry? I feel like I'm starving to death, I've been craving protein since I've been awake." "Yeah, I can tell..." After a few moments of silence while dad ravenously devoured his food he eventually spoke to me, "Sorry son about the gym in there. I didn't mean to compare yourself to me like I did. You've been working hard and I just got a little carried a way is all." "Oh yeah, no worries dad. I'm just glad you're liking your new body," I smiled at him. "Oh yeah! It's only the beginning! Just thought I'd tell you before I head out early tomorrow." [...] Ryan had come home a little early from his client and we celebrated dad's last day of being with us with a good steak dinner. We spent a lot of time just talking with one another before dad had to leave. As the next morning came dad got up before either of us and left out early to return to my hometown.

Again sorry for the wait, here is another chapter. I have in mind two more already and then a bigger story direction, so hopefully I will have some time to write more often. - Chapter 19 - Family and business Alex was staring at this person that he thought was his mother, and to Milos. Both were very serious and somewhat sorry for the situation. Alex’s mother carefully but clearly explained, getting straight to the point. “Alex, you were born from Milos and another woman, your real mother. Your father was part of an experiment, in the army they targeted already strong soldiers and they injected them with substances to make them stronger. The particular one your father was part of had unclear origins, but although it worked well for him, making him a strong bastard, we didn’t realise that the effects would carry through to the child. When your mother started the pregnancy, there were clear signs that something was off. The fetus grew fast, and was abnormally big. After only 5 months the belly looked like it was ready for the delivery, and it had to be urgently hospitalised. After a few hours in the theatre, you were finally born. Well, you literally ripped your way out, causing damage and blood loss that eventually killed her. At birth you already were 7 kilos (15 pounds), and strong as hell, they restrained you and you ripped the restraints until your mother talked to you and calmed you down. Then you were off to the nursery and your mother died after a few hours, and I arrived and took her place. You quickly realised that you could control your body size, and as a toddler it was incredible to see such muscle and definition. Milos and I were shocked. We have observed you constantly, and we know that your potential is now incredible and you can only get stronger. And you can control your body in amazing ways. But you need help, not just to even improve those qualities but also to get stronger. Me and your father can help you and support you.” Alex was listening carefully. “And what do you want me to do? I’m sure you didn’t do all this for nothing….what should I call you…boss?” “You can call me anything you like, but my colleagues call me Mandy. Anyway, we operate an organisation which has two missions: build the strongest and best men, from bodyguard to warriors, and also provide security services for affluent clients. That can be complicated to explain but let’s say that most of the time we take care of annoying situations.” “Ok, well some of that I already figured out, you guys are not that good at hiding stuff! But I want to know more details, let’s be open and discuss everything shall we?” “Of course, ask anything” As they continue the overdue long conversation, in the other house Mo and Paul were sleeping together still with their hardons fully stiff after the playful evening. As the night kicked in a motorcycle came close to the property, quietly and with the engine off once it got closer. The bike stopped nearby and a big guy stepped off it. He looked very build, big legs, shorts, a cutoff top, two massive arms and a thick neck. He took off the helmet revealing a blonde handsome eastern european look. He took a big plastic case from the back of the bike and stepped towards Alex’s house. He then stopped behind a bush and opened the case, pulling out many pieces building a precision rifle with an optical aim. While sleeping, Mo heard something and he opened his eyes instantly. Paul was fast asleep in his arms. The guy in the bush started aiming inside the house, through the windows he could see Alex, Milos, and the mother. He aimed to her, and took some time to ensure he was not going to miss. He then had a feeling that someone was behind him but he shrugged that off. He turned to check anyway, and he saw Mo, naked, standing behind him, with his monstrous muscles flexed. The man scrambled to get his gun but Mo was lightning fast and he grasped his hand and the gun, and started compressing them. As the bones crunched, the guy started to gasp for air and scream, so Mo grabbed his face with his enormous paw and started crushing it, lifting him off the ground. The guy looked and saw another naked guy behind Mo, it was Paul, looking shocked and terrified. The guy muttered “hellppp” before a wet crunch confirmed that Mo just crushed his windpipe. And the gun was crushed along with the guy’s hand. Mo then dropped him on the floor. “Well well, what do we have here. An idiot trying to sneak under my nose and shoot my friends? No, not this time mate. And I have a treatment for you.” and Mo looked at the plastic strong case for the rifle. “I think we are going to ship you back to your boss, but in that case” Paul was shocked “Fuck man who is this guy and what’s going on? Fuck, what you mean in that case? He won’t fit, he’s a built guy” Mo looked at Paul with a grin “Paul, look and learn” The guy on the ground was struggling to breathe, and was in pain with one hand destroyed. He looked again at the gigantic arab towering over him and was expecting to be shot. Instead, Mo slowly rearranged the guy on the ground and gently laid on top of him. The weight was already enough to make the guy suffocate, but Mo ensured his muscled arms surrounded the guy and his beefy legs also walled his legs. Then the crushing started. “Paul, I want you to feel my muscles. Please” Paul was in a mix of awe and terror as he wasn’t sure what was happening. He saw Mo’s back muscles ripple and turn into stone, his lats flare and all his arms and legs muscles ripple in steel striations. Mo continued to constrict the body of the guy, and wet pops and crunches started to increase in frequency. At the same time he let his engorged cock position itself at the guy’s asshole and with a simple push, he tore the jeans and entered him brutally. The guy spasmed for the pain. With a brutal hip thrust Mo entered him fully, and the hips gave in snapping. As more compression was exerted, the guy’s body started to literally implode in itself. Muscles forged in years of gym training evaporating subdued to the power of the arab titan. As soon as Mo felt Paul’s hands massage and feel his muscles, his cock shot up inside the guy, and he felt the destruction of his organs caused by the tremendous power of his cock explosion. Mo’s abs contracted in an unimaginable powerful thrust, like a garbage compactor, relentlessly constricting his prey in his muscular embrace. The torso caved in and his whole body was slowly reduced to a paper mache of what it was before. Then Mo released his press, folded the guy pulling up his legs and arms, now lanky and bruised, and hugged the folded body with his arms and legs. Giving the final powerful crush, all the bones seem to implode. And Paul failed to contain yet another orgasm, and sprayed over Mo. Feeling that Mo surged with a final crush which compacted further the guy’s body. Releasing the mass, it was now reduced so much that Mo grabbed it and pushed it in the case, with eve spare space in it, before closing it and latching the locks. “Done, told you he would fit” “Fuck, man, fuck! What are you that was ….” “Amazing, that’s all, I know, but relax it is all under control. Go upstairs and wait for me in bed” Paul obediently left and tried to reason on what happened. Mo deposited the case in the boot of his car, he lifted the bike and put it in the garage, before showering in the garden. He then went upstairs and found Paul in bed, shocked. “Relax man, tomorrow we will explain to Milos that we saved your mother, they will be happy to hear that. Now my dick needs your attention” He guided Paul’s hands on his cock and as Paul worked on it, it shot up to its full size in seconds. “Work it hard man, now” Paul tightened the grasp as much as he could and pumped the beast. They kissed passionately, and Mo threw back his head and did a double bicep, while Paul pumped his cock with his paws. Paul shot a load yet again, and Mo finally roared as his huge cock pumped out long ad thick ropes of dark thick cum, splattering on the wall behind Paul. They both collapsed on the bed and Paul hugged the massive muscle monster, breathing heavily. In his mind the events were still replaying and he was in a mix of terror and sexual bliss. And after all, he found it fucking sexy. TO BE CONTINUED

Twenty-Two Months I easily pinned his arms to the floor and rubbed my hard cock up and down his cement-like, cobbled abs, the tip of his own stiff rod poking into my balls every time I moved downward. My hard shaft and balls loving how his stomach could quickly bring me to the brink of orgasm. The big man grunted from the effort he was having to use to try and get his arms up off the rug. He strained hard and got them a half-inch in the air before I slammed them back down. My gaping dick slit emited a bubble of pre-cum as it scraped against the ridges of his hard, perfectly molded abdominals, the cum making a slip-n-slide in his perfect fur-trail that ran up the middle of the bumps. I squeezed my monstrous thighs at his side just so I could hear him moan from the slight pain, but mostly from the display of power my legs now possessed. He appreciated it when I reminded him of how strong I had become. My upper legs were now thicker than his mid-section, something he could feel as I tightened them – he didn’t even need to look down. It’s been a few weeks since I discovered I was now strong enough to overpower him. It had happened by accident. One morning he decided to wake me up by slamming his body down on top of me in bed – having an urge to fill me with protein. I had awakened with a start and reacted without even thinking – shrugging him off my body and quickly jumping on top of him. We were now wrestling a lot, since I had grown big enough to give him a challenge, so he instantly went on the defensive. I had my equally massive body smashing his against the mattress and he went to push me off. I tensed my muscles and made myself as heavy as I could. His attempt to shove me off of him was met with resistance – something neither of us were used to. It took a few seconds for my mind to realize what was happening, but he instantly shot into that manly half-smile and doubled his efforts to push me away from him. The shock of what was happening allowed him to get my body a half of foot off of him, but I quickly realized what was happening and shoved myself back down – hard . . . forcing the wind out of his body. “Not today muscle Frankendaddy!” My voice was not harsh. I merely spoke in a tone that matched my new body. That moment wasn’t about dominating Frankendaddy and I knew it would never be about that. I was merely showing my mentor – the man who had created the muscled beast I had become – how much I had grown and how much stronger my muscles made me. I wanted him to be rewarded for his incredible devotion to my changes. The elder man’s cock had never shot as hard as quickly as it did at that moment. I instantly realized this had been the moment my Frankendaddy had been waiting for. This had been the goal of all of his work . . . all of his dedication. As he had struggled against my now stronger arms, legs, and body, he had released the most intense load of cum in his entire life. I could feel the pelting of hot juice shooting up between our bodies as my muscle daddy realized his muscle creation was now perfect. From that moment onward, I was treated differently. I became less of an object to mold or perfect and slipped into the role of a partner or equal. Frankendaddy began to view me in an entirely new way and a few nights later he had told me it was time for me have the pleasure of his ass – a part of him that had never been conquered before. As he informed me of this new development something in my brain shifted – causing a new awareness of my entire body to suddenly develop, as well. I instantly saw myself differently – as if I had reached the finish line after running a marathon. I knew I would continue to grow and work out hard, but my brain accepted that I was now everything Frankendaddy had hoped for . . . planned for . . . desired. I was totally his creation and I would be indebted to him forever. I fully became his massive muscled beast in that moment – and we both realized it. The manly half-smile had been more gorgeous than ever when he looked at me. “I will not give myself to you willingly, pup. You will have to conquer me to be rewarded with my ass.” Suddenly, I was aware of every bulging muscle on my body, every blood-bumping vein, and every incredible ounce of strength housed within me. I no longer thought of my potential. I only thought of what I had become. I accepted my new status – given simply because I had reached a certain massiveness. My new size and power released a confidence that could not have been foreseen . . . could not have even been imagined. My pride in my muscles swelled to equal their hugeness. It was not a bullying cockiness that overwhelmed me . . . it was merely an awareness that I was enough. I was my Frankendaddy’s fully-realized creation and that made me hold my enormous body in a new way. It made me see myself as complete . . .as powerful . . . as the beast my creator saw when he looked at me. I was created in his image and I had now surpassed my mentor. The sex that had immediately followed had been so intense, so uncontrolled that furniture had been broken, bodies had been bruised, and Frankendaddy’s ass had been taken in a way that must have resembled what it was like when two monstrous lions fought. When my dick head penetrated his manly, tight hole the heavens had opened up and the elder muscleman had cried out in a deep roar that seemed to shake the foundation of the house. I had, in turn, suddenly felt invincible . . . god-like . . . more of a man than I could have ever dreamed of. I knew, at that moment, I had become everything Frankendaddy had ever fantasized about. I was more his than ever before. I was now the perfection he knew I would someday reach. I pounded more cum out of him than he had ever thought possible. And now it was a few weeks after that glorious day and nothing had lessened . . . nothing had changed. I waddled beastlike around the brownstone with not a stitch of clothing on. Frankendaddy was perpetually hard and said it was because of the way I carried my huge body now – the confidence that I exuded in everything I did. I flexed my muscles constantly – without even thinking about it. I simply liked making them tighten and bulge – to swell bigger than I could have ever imagined. I liked having to turn sideways to go through doorways, having to be gentle when I sat in chairs, and feeling my muscleman’s eyes following me constantly. I took his ass numerous times a day, but I offered mine up, as well. The thrill of being fucked by Frankendaddy was equal to the thrill of pounding his tight-as-hell hole. When we did leave the house I would carefully tug on a skin-tight shirt and pair of shorts – always needing the help of my creator – and marvel at the shocked faces and gawking stares I would receive from anyone that saw me. It felt like I was a giant rhino suddenly sauntering down the street or walking into a room. There was no way people could avoid noticing me. I was just too huge. And all of that brought us to this morning – twenty-two months after being chosen by Frankendaddy and having returned from the courthouse an hour earlier after the judge jokingly proclaimed us two married muscle beasts – with a definite hint of lust in his eyes. I had ripped Frankendaddy’s clothes off of his body, thrown him to the floor, and told him it was now time to fully consummate our marriage by fucking the hell out of each other. As I built up my impending ejaculation by stroking my cock and balls against his muscled stomach, I looked into his eyes with all the love I could, with tears rolling down my cheeks, and said the only appropriate words for that moment. “Thank you, Frankendaddy. I love you.”

Chapter 5.1: Meeting… Matteo noticed that he was slowly waking up. There was some reddish color coming through his still closed eyelids, so there had to be light around him. Fuck, his head hurt like hell and it was hard for him to think clearly. When he opened his eyes, he knew that he was taken to another place. He was lying on a bed in a room, wearing only his underwear and his cap. There were no windows to the outside. The lamp on the ceiling illuminated the room moderately brightly, but the light was cold and uncomfortable. The walls were bare and gray. This wasn't a room, it was a cell... maybe a prison cell? On one side was a heavy steel door. Above, two narrow windows close to the ceiling let in an additional warmer light from a neighboring room. But their glass was frosted, so that no details from what was happening there would have been visible if Matteo had stood up. It was the second night in a row that he woke up in an unknown place, but at least this time he wasn't cuffed. His gaze turned to the floor, where he realized that he was not alone in the room at all. The whole biker gang was lying on the ground, just like him barely clothed: in fact, he was the only one on the bed, all the others were either lying on the hard stone floor or on very thin mattresses. No one seemed to move. Were they asleep or unconscious? Or even dead? It was an unreal situation to see their hyper-muscular bodies so tightly packed and motionless on the ground. He took his time to look at them one by one. He noticed huge bruises on two bodies, which had spread around a blood-encrusted central wound. He thought of gunshot wounds, but then their injuries would usually be more severe and they would be lying in a pool of blood. Even among all those amazing bodies, Tony’s was sticking out. He was the biggest and most muscular, to Matteo he simply looked splendid. It was the first time that he could watch his glorious mountains of beef calmly. Last time when Tony was naked, he rather felt him but didn’t see much of him as he got fucked from behind most of the time. His solid meaty feet were closest. What shoe size did he have? 50 ? 52? (16,5 - 18). They looked so heavy. Matteo had been told the previous day that he was a black belt owner in several martial arts and that several opponents both in the ring and on the street didn’t survive his legendary kicks. He imagined Tony's feet crushing his victims to death. How many men might have lost their lives by these deadly feet? Suddenly, a large shadow moved across the scene as the scattered light from the neighboring room was obscured by a large moving obstacle. At the same moment Tony moved a little. So he was definitely not dead. Matteo’s gaze moved to his huge meaty calves, which were partially obscured by the feet from his position. Nevertheless, the protruding muscle bellies on either side were visible behind the feet in all their glory. Flooded with veins, divided by deep incisions, wider in circumference than the thighs of some competitive bodybuilders. Surrounded by the huge muscles around them, his kneecaps seemed so ridiculously small. It was his tattooed quadriceps muscles as thick as tree trunks that towered vertically above his kneecaps like massive jagged mountain ranges above two small lakes. How much weight could they squat? All four parts of his quadriceps stood in bold relief. His sartorius muscle stretched diagonally across the inside of his thigh, massive, proud, powerful. His adductors showed striations and were a sight to behold in their own right. If it wasn’t for the fact that these striations sank into the shadow of his neighboring huge monster cock. His glans and the front part of his mighty shaft had made their way out of the side confines of his underpants. Matteo panted. Did these biker’s fucktools ever go soft? What drugs were they on? His contemplation stopped abruptly. A dull thud made the wall vibrate. Once, twice. Three times. Four times. Cries. Panicked screams. The ceiling lamp fell into loose contact and then went off. Squealing like a stuck pig, higher, louder. The huge shadow through the ceiling windows wandered back and forth, hardly letting any remaining light in. Again and again the thundering impacts, as if a wrecking ball were hitting a concrete wall. Its vibrations penetrated Matteo's body from his hair to the tips of his toes. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! A big chunk of plaster fell from the wall on top of Sergio’s body. The screams went on and on, louder and louder, rhythmic. Then, suddenly in between, a roaring sound, as if a lion was rumbling angrily right at your ear. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! It felt as if the repetitive blows could cause the wall to collapse at any time. Then again that roaring sound of a strange beast. It was so unbelievably scary! “FUCK, WHERE IS TED???” The bikers around him had come to themselves as a result of the noise and were looking around. Alan had noticed it first. Then Matteo also counted. They were seven. Including himself, eight. One was missing. The other twin... Ted! “TED? TED? FUUCCKK, TEEEDDD!?!?,” Alan screamed in panic. Whatever was happening outside, Ted wasn't with him and that didn't bode well. However, it was Alan who seemed to be the only one to really panic due to his close relationship with his twin brother. The other men were rather surprised, maybe a little worried, and didn't really know how to assess the situation. Matteo, strangely enough, looked at what was happening as if he were just watching a movie. What on earth was going on next door? The dull clashes that caused the whole cell to vibrate continued unabated, while the rhythmic screams from the next room first became quieter and then completely silent. After two minutes, the heavy steel door slammed open with full force and two burly policemen in uniforms stepped through the door, dragging with them another completely naked man who could not stand on his own feet. It was Ted. The twin was a wreck. Blood mixed with saliva was dropping from his mouth. All of his frontal teeth had been knocked out. He was still quite muscular, but God knows why, somehow he seemed slimmer than usual, as if he had lost 30 kg of muscle mass in one fell swoop! There were thick globs of chunky semen all over his skin. Blood mixed with cum was leaking from his anus and formed a long curvy path reaching the door and beyond. His shrinked arms were twisted in a weird angle. One eye was swollen shut, the other stared blankly into space, way beyond this room. Incomprehensible gurgling sounds escaped his mouth. He looked like a madman, like a superhero toy who had been mishandled by a wicked boy. Alan jumped at his twin brother in sheer panic and threw himself to the ground next to him. He held Ted's head, whose eyes were now staring at Alan for help. The others were completely aghast, ready to kill anyone who did that to Ted. They were about to pounce on the two guards standing at the steel door, but the bikers noticed that they were all in pain, physically massively weakened and slowed down. Those bikers with strange gunshot wounds couldn't stand up at all. Matteo, however, still seemed quite uninvolved and kept looking around the room. Another deep rumble, now louder than before through the open door, boomed from the neighboring room. This time, however, it was not as indefinable as before. A voice, unbelievably deep, such as can only be produced by a technical voice distortion, was embedded in it and ordered the uniformed men to bring to him the boy on the bed. A All at once all eyes were on Matteo...

Originally written, with some assistance from Perchance.org's Story Generator -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Rome, the Eternal City, and also eternally boring for Vito Bianchi. The young celebrity bodybuilder/supermodel, who relaxed on his luxury hotel bed and took in the view of the sunset, didn't find Rome itself to be boring obviously. He loved it here and wanted to see everything the city had to offer before he was on the move again, but that was the problem... He couldn't go out. He wasn't allowed to. A sportswear company had hired Vito to be the face on a few promotional pictures, and the only reason they were in Rome was because they were going to use the tennis courts at Fort Italico as a backdrop. Pietro, his agent, had made it clear that he had "no time for silly caffetteria stops and giro turistico" despite them staying overnight. Right now he'd be content with some peace and quiet until the morning, but not even Vito could afford that luxury, as Pietro swung open the suite's door with force, eyes glued to his phone and giggling with glee. "Pietro, diavolo?!" Vito cursed in Italian, spooked by the doors banging. "Ever heard of knocking?" Unsurprisingly, the salt-and-pepper haired agent ignored him, simply saying: "Hah, this is great!" Vito sighed, putting a hand on his forehead. "And what exactly is 'great'?" he asked. Pietro grinned, his off-white teeth glinting in the soft light of the room. "I managed to convince those Kappa idiotis to pay us double what they offered before! Can you believe it? I'm a miracle worker, Vito mio!" He slapped his hands together, his eyes shining with delight, whilst the young celebrity rolled his eyes and grinned, leaning back on his pillow and grabbing a book to read. "Ah! Not too late up with that book, okay?" He ordered in that almost-forced tone of constant joy he put on. "The car's coming from 7am sharp, so be downstairs and ready by then, va bene?" "Va bene." Vito sighed, and with not another word Pietro laughed heartily and left the suite in a rush. The door closed with a loud click, and the room fell silent aside from the ticking of a clock and the ambience outside. The Italian man leaned up to check the door quickly, assuming for a moment that his agent would barge back in with the most pointless news, but he didn't. Vito got up, locked the door, then darted for the antique wardrobe to snag some clothes from his bags. The hunk stripped down, quickly taking a moment to admire his muscular physique teetering on the edge of extreme bodybuilding, and rub over the lump in his underpants that was his gigantic package. Vito barely suppressed a moan and got semi-hard, but resisted touching himself more until later. Reaching into his baggage, Vito pulled out a pair of denim jeans and pulled them on, struggling to get the waistband past his bulge and ass due to their size. He also grabbed a plain button shirt and barely managed to slip it on, looking down at how wide the button gaps were. "Oh yeah." Vito muttered to himself, grinning a little as he listened to the shirt creaking when he flexed. "Così buono." Vito quickly shut the curtains in his suite, then went into the bathroom and did the same. Being such a luxury room, it had plenty of big windows that gave him a great view of the city, but those outside a great view of him. He reached into the walk-in shower and turned it on, already feeling the heat blast from it making him sweat. Vito stepped beneath the cascading water, enjoying it run down his toned figure and soak into his clothes, then reached for a bar of soap to lubricate his hands. Now all set to have a little fun, the Italian stud quickly got to work pleasuring himself. *CREEAAAK* With one arm Vito flexed, feeling the sleeve bunch and strain against his immense bicep, while his other went down and grabbed at the spherical mass pushing at the front of his jeans, gently shaking it. He moaned and arched his back, thrusting his hips forward slightly as he did so, the jeans growing tighter around his cock. His muscles flexed and glistened with water, his six-pack abs visible through his shirt. Feeling his erection grow, Vito brought his second arm up to flex. *POP!* Went one of the shirt's buttons off his chest, further stretching the others. A seam on his left sleeve began to open itself, and the fabric bunched up above his bulging shoulder. The Italian man's bodybuilder physique was practically glowing, his veins standing out prominently against his taut skin as he flexed. He threw his head back, letting out a low growl as he arched his back, causing his abs to tense and his cock to further tent his jeans, the zipper of which bust open as well. "Cazzo..."He grunted as he flexed harder, the shirt stretched impossibly tight over his lats and biceps, the seams almost ready to pop. Vito was already so close to exploding... Grabbing the ripped fabric and yanking it off with all his might, Vito's godlike upper body was left exposed to the hot water. His muscles flexed and pulsed with power, his biceps bunching into cannonballs. After what remained of his pants' zip broke apart, his log and nuts were only held back by a soaking pair of briefs which struggled to contain them. Pre-cum drooled out the tip of it, forming a tiny pool on the floor as he continued to pleasure himself. "I'm so close..." Vito panted, massaging his engorged manhood as he flexed his other arm. The thick veins on his bicep pulsed with power, the muscle flexing and straining against his glistening skin. He could feel his orgasm building, pressing against the last barrier of his wet briefs. He groaned, arching his back as he thrust his hips forward, the water splashing around him. Now came the part of this he loved the most: the building pressure before an ejaculation... A strange but welcoming thing that always happened with Vito when he was going to cum was a rapid expansion of his privates - and boy, did they grow! His cock stretched impossibly long, as if reaching for something just out of his grasp, and its girth grew as well, filling his struggling briefs to their breaking point. His balls swelled bigger than ripe peaches and tightened. Gripping his shaft and feeling something hot run up it from inside, Vito knew it was time. "ARGH CAZZO!" The Italian hunk yelled out as he buckled. His erect éclair exploded, with hefty douses of Bianchi cream spilling from it. The tip of his briefs filled up a little, then started to leak what it couldn't hold onto the shower floor, where the running water pulled it along to the drains. Vito, meanwhile, was catching his breath as he took in and glowed over how intensely he came. In fact, the pleasure of that orgasm was so amazing that no sooner had he reached towards the shower handle to switch it off, there came another rising up his shaft, and at breakneck speed! "Ohh- oh my god!" Vito gasped out. "A-anothe- AAH!" His second orgasm, while certainly not as powerful as the first, was none the less satisfying for Vito. Another thick rope erupted out through the drenched fabric, making his gigantic cock throb again. The warmth spreading through his body and the feeling of release couldn't be described as anything less than intoxicating. He craved for more, but knew that wasn't possible right now. "Okay... that was fun..." He chuckled almost childishly, standing up and flexing whilst a strand of seed hung off the tip of his clothed erection, whiffing in the arousing scent of musk on his figure. As he left the shower, Vito looked down at what remained of his button shirt scattered all around him, while peeling off his sodden jeans gently and grinning smugly at them. "Not bad, man..." He dumped the torn clothes in a bin, then he covered them with some more trash to be positive they wouldn't be spotted if any maids came to tidy the place while he was gone. The supersized supermodel reached for some toilet roll and wiped the hanging cum strand from his flaccid dick, then flushed it and dried himself off quickly, donning nothing but his still-soaking wet underwear. Vito left the bathroom and strolled towards his bed, a satisfied smirk across his handsome face. "Ugh, cazzo..." He once again cursed, exhausted but euphoric as he got under the sheets and closed his eyes. "I can't wait to just go home." Vito couldn't help but chuckle as he thought about how much fun he had in the shower. All of his body tingled with pride, and the damp briefs still clinging tightly to his waist beneath the covers made him a little pent up again - albeit not enough for a second round. With that, the celebrity's eyes finally shut and he drifted to sleep, where a pleasurable wet-dream already awaited him...

First, I would like to thank BBMikeNJ who I have been a fan of for countless years. He has influenced me far more than he’ll ever know. I have received permission from him to post this short follow-up. Always trying to live up to the title of “Marcus” ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- As the sun danced across the room stirring me, I reached towards the sky to stretch out my tight body and yawn loudly. The only sound in the room outside of that was the faint sound of sucking going on. Even with the deep stretch I just did, he didn’t really stir, absentmindedly sucking on my left pec as he dreamt of flexed biceps. I smiled and reached down to stroke his head, showing all the signs of male patterned baldness. “Mr. B, it’s morning and time to get up.” It was a Saturday which meant it was two session day in the gym, so I had to get Tom up and get breakfast inside us. The past 6 months had flown by. I had moved in with Mr. Beck the second week of working with him. Even with the doubling of my salary, so much of it was going to my growth that it only made sense to move into his basement, which he had converted to a mother-in-law suite years ago to increase the overall value of the home. It also helped to live with a muscle pig to keep my other needs met. I was finally able to get his lips from around my tit, and he moaned softly and began to stir himself, rubbing the sleep out of his eyes. I rolled out of the Alaskan king we shared most nights and sauntered my way to the restroom to relieve myself. I lifted the toilet seat and the sound of a steady, powerful stream filled the room. Today’s workouts were starting with Back in the morning and Shoulders in the evening, if my memory served me right. I let out another loud yawn while finishing up my morning business. I stuffed myself back into my boxer briefs and stepped on the scale to find out where I was sitting this morning. We had just replaced the old scale, that I crushed, with the type they use in doctor’s offices. The digital face blinked up to 432 lbs. “Heck yea,” I hollered. I was up almost 50 lbs since moving in with Mr. B and almost to my recent goal of 450 lbs. I stepped off and turned to look in the mirror. I smirked at the image I saw, and did a quick flex, the big “ALPHA” tattoo across my chest stretching as far as the eye could see, due to the amount of growth I had undergone. The tat was creeping up my collarbone and front delts, so the very top of the lettering was almost out of sight. I knew I had really packed on size since the measurements we recorded last week and I wanted to beat those numbers in the next month when we retook them. I had managed to pack on another 2 inches to my chest to make it an even 70, another inch to the arms to make them officially over 2 feet, and 1 and half inches to my quads to get them to a robust 38 and ¾ inches, closing the gap between it and a ‘4’ being the first digit of my quad size. I was snapped out of my daydream as Mr. Beck worked to squeeze by me. I watched him out of the corner of my eye as he followed a similar routine to mine, first draining his snake, and then popping on the scale. “What does it say, Mr. B?” I asked with curiosity. The look on his face told me he was pleased with the number he saw. “Fuck, I’m 275lbs as of this morning.” He exclaimed. I smiled. He had been outpacing me and I chalked a lot of it up to beginner gains. I had put him on an intensive stack with growth hormone on top. Even with his advanced age I was proud of the old man. I slapped him on the ass with an ‘attaboy’ touch, and he let out a little yelp with a smile. I waddled out of the bathroom and ascended the stairs to the kitchen, the smell of breakfast hitting me in the face. “Hey Alan. I see up early as always.” I said to Mr. B’s husband. He was close in age to his husband, although far from Mr. Beck in build, even before I took him under my wing. He was a good deal more slender. One of those guys who didn’t really gain fat or muscle even as he aged. He had taken to our little arrangement well, especially since he would rather spend his days gardening than lifting weights. I could always hear him listening to some of his favorite arias as I was tapping his husband deep after we had gotten back from the gym. I could never tell if it was just an evening routine, or to drown out the noise we would make every night. That night for dinner, Tom joined us in some boxer briefs that probably would be stretched to their limits about 30 lbs ago, and now would definitely be leaving marks in his legs later. “How nice of you to join us,” I chirped jokingly, knowing that he would be starving just like myself after our late-night session involving heavy chest, where I ended incline bench by repping out 6 plates a side. It was quickly followed by a myriad of other movements to really push my chin-tapping pecs to their maximum bloatedness. I knew they were fully pumped because the right strap on my tank top snapped under the weight of them. That sent Tom right over the edge. Let’s just say we ended the night in an unusual fashion where he managed to pec-fuck my chest cleavage, and I wasn’t even flexing. I was reminded of the feat as Tom stepped in my direction and lifted my chin to scrape some of the cum I had missed from the stubble lining my neck. He stuck his tongue out at me in a mocking manner and pulled out a chair for himself. Those were all the words we exchanged for the next 45 minutes where we shoveled food prepared by Alan nearly as fast as he loaded our plates up. I finally tapped out a bit after Tom, due to my plates being loaded up a good deal more, and just having more capacity than him. I stood up from the table and let out a loud burp, patting my tummy in the process. By the time we got ready and arrived at the gym I knew my body would be ready for more so I made sure to pack some of the cooked chicken in Tupperware for my gym bag and prepared our intraworkout shakes, a big one for me and a smaller one for Mr. B. As we squeezed into my F250 and my shoulder easily spilled over into his side of the truck, he smiled and shoved back playfully. “I’m only going to be wider after our session this morning,” I promised, as I backed out of the driveway.

“Don’t be afraid to come into my apartment Murph. You have been eyeing me at the gym for literally months. I am fully aware that I am big and beautiful in your head. That is why I invited you over.” “I don’t know Ramon. I am so insecure with myself. I am so small compared to you and my shyness always gets the better of me.” “Just relax and take a deep breath, I think you are so adorable. I was getting so bored dating other guys that were huge like me. Me and you, we click. You have to understand that you can be attractive too.” “You think I am attractive?” “I think you are incredibly cute. Those first awkward days talking to me in the gym definitely made an impact. You were really struggling with those dumbbells, and I helped you use them with correct form. Then I had to help you up when you were having trouble getting off the leg press.” “Oh, yeah, I remember that first week. It was so embarrassing for me.” “Why? This is how friendships can form between two very attractive adult men.” Ramon is standing in his doorway wearing his cut-off shirt, showing off his hairy, thick, meaty biceps and triceps, big forearms, and pumped, round, insanely furry pecs. His big bulbous ass hugs his gym shorts well while his furry quads stretch the fabric to the very last stitch. He is gifted with incredibly large calves as well. The bearded Brazilian drove his American friend to his apartment because he has developed strong feelings for him, and he wants him to trust his intuition. Murph thinks he is being tricked, but is so smitten by the hunky bodybuilder, that he couldn’t resist not going to his place after the gym. The gorgeous South American beauty now has his hand out to hold his friend’s. He can him groaning under his breath. “Haha, take your time bro. I am not going anywhere tonight.” “I just...uh...my stupid anxiety.” “Okay, let me help you relax a little bit then.” Ramon steps out of his apartment to put his hands on Murph’s face and leans in to kiss him. The lanky 24-year-old with glasses, a black t-shirt, and matching black shorts is thrown off guard. He instinctively puts his hands on his friend’s thick black mane and starts petting it. Ramon loves it so much. He has now moved his hands down to Murph’s back and is holding him. “MMM...see buddy, I’m not faking this. This kiss was so good. Come in so we can get something to eat.” He puts one of his huge veiny arms around Murph’s waist and leads him inside. They are walking towards the kitchen. He lets go of his friend and tells him to go sit on one of the chairs in front of his island. He opens his fridge and starts pulling out a bunch of stuff he made the previous day. Most of it of course is extremely healthy food including chicken, eggs, salad, and an array of vegetables. “Wow, this is what I usually see on TikTok, Ramon. All the usual pro bodybuilder foods.” “Nothing wrong with that Murph. I think I can make us something good out of all of this.” As he starts preparing their meals, the Brazilian pulls his top off and tosses it over to a chair in the tv area located beside the kitchen. He looks over at his buddy and grins as he nonchalantly starts bouncing his pecs. Murph rolls his eyes for a few seconds but then smiles back. “Oh, so what if I do this then mister.” Ramon lifts one of his big arms up and starts to flex his left bicep, staring at it as it rises to 22”. He squeezes it hard and grunts making his forearm bulge as the veins swell. Murph does enjoy watching him do that. After a couple of seconds, he goes back to cutting vegetables and boiled eggs. “I do love a man who has worked hard to achieve such incredible size, Ramon.” “You are with one right now bro.” Murph’s need to go touch his upper body is getting the best of him. The South American beauty looks at him again and is smirking. “Come over here Murph. You can put your hands on me.” The much smaller, lighter-skinned man slowly gets out of his chair and moves around the island to start running his hands along Ramon’s huge chest and his muscle gut. He can hear the Brazilian beast sighing under his breath. “You enjoy it when I run my hands on your body?” He stops prepping the food again and reaches over to clasp Murph’s hands with his. “You clearly know how to use these, buddy. The way you touch my pecs and abs is...incredibly relaxing.” He pulls one of Murph’s hands up to his face and kisses it slowly. He can feel his friend starting to tremble with pleasure. Then he picks him up and sits him on the island, beside the food as he parts his buddy’s legs and wraps them around his thick muscular waist. He leans up against the island, as it makes a loud noise. Murph looks up at him in shock as he starts mumbling incoherent words. Ramon grins again as he grabs his friend’s hands. “They feel really good on my body. You should start massaging my chest again.” “Oh...Uh...yeah. Umm...I mean...I guess.” The young man is now messing with his huge hairy pecs again, finding his nipples and pinching them. Ramon lets out a few loud moans as he tries to finish fixing their food. Murph can’t believe that he is nearly being humped by probably the most beautiful man he has ever been around, and that he is letting him feel his muscles freely. Once he is done putting their food on plates he has out, the beautiful Brazilian quickly drops his shorts. His massive brownish cock is now in full view of Murph’s peripheral. He can’t take his eyes off it as it bounces up and down. “Oops, I must have accidentally dropped my shorts on the floor.” “You weren’t wearing anything underneath?” “Haha, I rarely do bud. It does turn heads on occasion. Isn’t he a sexy beast?” “Umm...yes...I mean...yes? Oh well...I shouldn’t have said...” Before he can finish his sentence, Ramon has one of Murph’s hands on top of it. He feels a large bead of precum coming out of the rod’s head. The two men are now locking eyes on each other. “Bro... I want you. I have had such a hunger for you for quite some time, you have no idea.” “OH! But you just made this food for us? I mean...mmm...” Murph wants desperately to put that beautiful brown penis in his mouth and Ramon knows it. He shoves his smaller partner down to it and moans as he feels him start to suck on the big head. The huge hunky beast has a very intense look on his face, like he is upset with him, but that isn’t what it is at all. Murph stops for a second with concern. “Did I do something wrong?” “NO BUD! You are...doing everything right. I just haven’t...well...I have a lot in there. We can have dessert first I guess.” Murph winks as he goes back to worshipping Ramon’s big, beautiful tool. He can hear the hot beast sighing in pleasure as the huge beefcake looks down at him savoring his thick meat and is now rubbing his impressive ball sack as well. “You are not so shy anymore, are you Murph? You just couldn’t help yourself when you saw him down there. I am so glad you took the hint because there could be a surprise for you very soon if you continue to suck me off.” The taste of Ramon’s precum is sending shockwaves through Murph’s brain. He can’t seem to concentrate on anything else at this point as he continues to worship his beautiful partner’s huge veiny cock. He has started to run his hands up and down the Brazilian’s chest again, petting his fur and it is making him moan deeply as he feels himself getting closer to the edge of ecstasy. “Yo bud, I think we need to take those glasses off your face. You are going to ruin them if you get too excited.” Ramon makes him stop for a few seconds so that he can put the food on the plates in the refrigerator and puts Murph’s glasses over on another counter. He takes his shorts and throws them off to the side before turning back around to lean in and embrace his partner to kiss him on the lips for a few seconds. He then pushes the 24-year-old back to where he was on the island and shoves his throbbing wet cock back in his face. “You don’t have to stop again this time. I know what you want, and you can have it. We are both pretty hungry I think, the food can wait till after we are done having a little fun with each other.” “I am so mesmerized by not only you Ramon, but your incredible muscular body. Your big penis is so freaking beautiful, and I might be a little obsessed with it.” The hunky Brazilian laughs as he pets his friend’s balding head lovingly. He then starts to move Murph back on top of his cock again. The American starts to slowly gulp down on him again, which once again gets several heavy sighs from Ramon, who is liking the way that his partner treats his equipment. “Ahh, I have to say Murph, I really do like the way you make me feel. I am getting SOOO...close to mmm...” He looks at his friend and moans seeing his precum dripping off Murph’s face. The nerdy man is moaning himself as he rubs Ramon’s tool all over his face. He licks and slurps on it several times before shoving it in his mouth again. The beautiful bodybuilder thrusts several times, marveling at how well his partner can handle it. “YEAH! It feels so fucking good bro. I am going to cum... get ready for it.” Murph moans loudly as he starts to feel it leaving Ramon’s cock and down his throat. He gags several times, which makes his well-muscled friend grunt in pleasure. Some of his cum is now leaking out the sides of his American buddy’s mouth and down his face to his shirt. He pulls the beast out and feels some of his seed against his nose as another jet lands on his head. “Oh, fuck Murph, I am so turned on. Coating you is something I have wanted to do for a while now. And if things go the way I hope they do, that won’t be the only thing happening here soon.” “Uhm...mmm...you taste so freaking good Ramon. I will be your cum bucket anytime you want me to.” Murph realizes what he said at the end of his statement. “What do you mean by happening here soon? Did you do something to me?” Ramon finishes cumming and leans down to slowly kiss his friend on the lips again. They embrace for a few moments as Murph starts to softly groan under his breath. His Brazilian partner sighs knowing what is about to start happening to his nerdy buddy. “I want to hold you up against me when it begins, bud. I wasn’t always so big, muscular, and beautiful as you say I am. I made sure that I injected myself with the growth hormone that my coach gave to me this morning. He is the one responsible for turning me into this hunk that you want so much. Now, I want to do the same for you.” Murph can feel his cock reacting in his shorts and is trying not to make it too obvious. Ramon hugs him tightly against his big chest and whispers softly into his right ear, “Us former nerds don’t have to be in the background anymore. Get huge for me, amante. I want to parade you around like the besta quente you will be.” The nerdy young man groans as he feels his legs getting thicker as they start to stretch further down the island towards the tiled floor beneath them. The big Brazilian has his hands on Murph’s ass as it swells inside both of them. He moans squeezing each individual inflating mound of beef as his friend tries to keep his composure in the process. “Oh, so this is what you had planned for me. I admit that I am more than willing to be your boyfriend, Ramon. I just had no idea that you were going to...well...I most certainly want to get huge and hot like you.” Murph’s feet have grown even larger as his calves expand into thick and veiny upside-down beefy hearts. He smiles as he watches his forearms and biceps inflating and pushes Ramon back a bit so he can stand up. He turns his back around towards the Brazilian and moans as he shows his friend how much it is growing underneath his shirt. His delts and traps are swelling to nearly twice their size. He is also feeling a great deal of adrenaline pumping through his veins. “Wow, I can feel my confidence growing with each passing second Ramon. This is literally erasing years of training that I would have needed to do to achieve such a dreamy body. The added height is making this even better too.” “Fuck Murph...I am so in lust of what is happening to you right now. I didn’t even think I would be into this as much as I am.” “I love it too...no more wondering about how much food I need to ingest. No more pining for guys and being down on myself. RRAAHH...I am so close to bursting out of these clothes too.” The young man turns back around to face his hunky buddy and now has grown a thick blackish beard. The hair on his head has fallen off and his shirt is now practically painted onto his thick frame. His obliques and stabilizers are fully visible beneath the tight fabric and his huge pecs are beginning to pull the shirt apart. He can hear some of the seams making loud noises. His moans are getting louder as his quads stretch his shorts to their limits. The denseness of both quads mesmerizes Ramon so much that he reaches in to rub on each of them with his hands and fingers. There are veins cascading all over both of his giant thighs as his Brazilian partner slowly squeezes them and marvels at their diamond shaped beauty. He can hear Murph sighing in pleasure as he does this. He has also started flexing both of his engorged forearms, making each of them swell as the veins and muscles bulge even bigger. His inflating biceps and triceps are now becoming too large for his shirt to handle as the sleeves rip open and each monstrously large upper arm becomes visible to Ramon’s eyes. He has now moved his hands up to each of them and squeezes them in awe. “You are the most beautiful man I have ever laid eyes on Murph. I just want to fucking worship every inch of you.” “You will get to do that soon enough stud. It is just about time for me to get completely naked for you.” The growing beast grunts as he feels his shorts ripping along their sides as his growing ass also frees itself out the back. His glutes have also mangled his boxers as they swell even bigger. His growing cock is destroying the zipper on his shorts as it finally rages out and hangs downward towards the ground. His ball sac is also tearing its way out to join the party. Murph yells in delight as he feels his shirt ripping in multiple places. His huge pecs flop out in seconds as his V-shaped torso follows. He shows Ramon what his huge lats and delts are doing as they tear his shirt in half. He starts flexing his neck as the muscles bulge wider, veins thick and corded, which makes him laugh with pleasure when he sees and hears his friend making grunting noises. He then does a double bicep which pretty much finishes the shirt off, as his mammoth round shoulders and traps split his top as it drapes down the front and back of his huge frame. He then tears it off with just a few of his fingers. “Am I starting to resemble Brandao now, Ramon?” “What do you think sua fera linda?” “Damn, I am really loving the fact that you are speaking Portuguese to me now.” “I want you so much Murph. You are intoxicating me with your new swagger and your vast muscularity. Estou a apaixonar-me por ti.” “You don’t need to call me by that name anymore either. That ship has now passed beautiful. I will be known as Brock from now on. I can’t wait until our friends see us together. Mm...I have waited YEARS to be with another man of your caliber. Uh...let me see if I can say something in your sexy language...Obrigado...querido.” “Ahh, I love your new name, Brock. Agora eu quero me sufocar nos seus musculos.” “OMG, come over here and fucking worship me then, you beautiful Portuguese stud.” He finishes ripping his shorts and boxers off, fulling nude now, and continues to flex for his friend. Ramon wraps his arms around Brock’s waist and starts to lick and kiss his partner’s huge guns. His mouth eventually finds its way to other areas including his huge pecs, which Ramon can’t get enough of as he spends several minutes working on both of them, licking and chewing on Brock’s hard nipples. After also meeting the huge beast’s big 10-inch companion between his quads for quite a while, the Brazilian makes eye contact with Brock again and they kiss each other on the lips. Ramon has his hands on the beast’s head as they embrace, and he attempts to try and work his cock back to his partner’s huge ass. He learns quickly that Brock is way too strong now to even try this as he finds himself being lifted by the huge hulk and is placed on the island that he once had his partner sitting on. Brock has Ramon turned around with his ass in the air and his big muscular frame leaning up against his Brazilian friend’s body. He can hear his partner breathing heavy and is incredibly excited. “Oh, uh, Brock, eu era um menino mau. Nao me castigue com esse penis grande e viril. Ele Ele...” The thick muscle monster laughs as he starts to smack Ramon’s furry ass and knows how eager he is because his hole is incredibly wet. “I don’t know everything you are saying to me beautiful, but what I am getting out of that is that you think my penis is great, or you think I am virile. Haha, well it is incredibly big now and I think that I would agree that I am quite the specimen.” He moans as he starts to push himself inside Ramon. He is loving the sounds that are coming from his partner too, as he lays on top of the hunk and starts running his hands all over his huge back and arms. They both tell each other how much they desire their muscles as they start kissing each other again with their heads turned to each other. Brock grunts and groans as he slowly moves in and out of his partner’s muscular ass, savoring every moment that he is with his dreamy boyfriend, loving the fact that Ramon is so infatuated with him. They eventually stop kissing when he notices that his balls are getting ready to push his huge load into his cock. “Beautiful Portuguese stud, do you want me to pump it in your hot ass, or do you want to feel me shower you in my love on your face?” “Mm... I want to look at you Brock as you coat me so I can remind myself of why this was the smartest decision of my life.” “OMG, this is why I am falling in love with you.” He pulls his meat out of Ramon’s ass and turns him around on the island facing his huge chest and dick. The beast slowly starts stroking as the 245-pound Brazilian hunk looks into his eyes and smiles as he leans in to kiss his partner’s sweaty abs and even gets a lick in on his big pecs and nips before moving Brock’s hands away from his hard stick so he can finish him off. “Big boy, let me do it for you. I can’t think of a better way of ending this special evening than to down a nice thick milkshake from my boyfriend before we eat some real food.” “I am all yours Ramon.” He has his mouth open and his tongue out as he grips Brock’s big tool in his hands and strokes it with conviction. The beast moans in pleasure as he feels himself getting close to the edge after a few strong rubs. Once he knows it is getting ready to fly, Ramon yells in pleasure as he starts to catch his partner’s thick river in his mouth. He moans as he gulps it down and makes the beast flex his huge arms. Ramon punches him lovingly on his chest, abs, and quads, rubbing them slowly as he continues to drain Brock’s ball sac. He then has to hold the beast up seeing that he is so spent from the buildup to this point. The Brazilian finally opens his mouth and pulls his friend’s cock from his lips. He gets up and hugs Brock in his arms. “I love you, big boy. You not only look amazing, but you taste as good as you look. That sounded better in my head.” “I don’t really care what you say anymore Ramon. I love everything about you. I am hungry, let’s eat.” They both start taking everything out of the refrigerator that Ramon fixed earlier and start dividing everything up between them. They both go sit outside on the deck, still nude, beside each other, at a table that the Brazilian had set up. They quickly start munching on their food while massaging each other’s big muscles. “You might be bigger than Brandao, Brock. Maybe...270...big and beautiful.” “Heh, I love being bigger than you stud.” “We will have to change that. I can grow bigger than this, I have done it before.” “OH, I will enjoy that if it happens then.” “Good, that is something we can both look forward to. After we get some much-needed nutrients, we need to get some quality sleep big boy. I’m sure we can take turns using the other as a body pillow.” “MMM...you are absolutely right.” After spending a few more minutes sitting out in the breezy air, they both get up and take their stuff inside and place things back on the counter by the sink. Brock finds his glasses and puts them on for Ramon to see after his transformation. He is immediately kissed by his partner. “Ah, so you approve of them being on me now?” “There is something about a nerdy hulk that I can’t resist Brock. You put more thoughts in my brain just now. Let’s get to bed and maybe we can talk about how much I love this.” “Heh, oh absolutely beautiful. I have a feeling that the talking will be short-lived.” The two muscle beasts put their arms around each other and walk down the hall into Ramon’s bedroom together. After a couple of minutes of being silly with each other and admiring each other’s voices, they end up focusing on their best body parts, which leads to lots of kissing and licking them. Brock/Murph will likely be the talk of the gym crowd the next day.

This is an old story of mine that I was hunting for. Enjoy Little Buddy I was walking downtown and needed to take a piss real bad. There was a washroom near the local park so I ducked in there. Usually there were a bunch of young hustlers around standing at the urinals looking for trade. Today there was no one around. I pulled out my cock and started to piss, when a guy walked in. I didn't look (you're not supposed to - at least not right away). He came up to the urinal and stood there. Out of the corner of my eye I saw him and started to shake. The guy had to be 6'8" and he was fucking HUGE! He looked real rough - shoulder length, scraggly dark hair, thick mustache, mirror shades. He was wearing a XXXL sweat shirt that barely contained his mass. His shoulders were immense and his arms, even covered by the shirt were huge. His forearms were hairy with a few tattoos and looked to be about as big as my calves. His chest jutted out and heaved as he breathed. He stood next to me and unzipped his pants. He pulled out one of the biggest cocks I'd ever seen - it had to be at least 8" long and it was soft! I felt a lump in my throat and thought I was gonna pass out. He started a long stream of piss and then talked to me. "Geez, man! Fuckin' good workout today. Got a real good pump goin'." His voice was deep and husky. Real sexy. "Yeah?" was all I could manage. "Yeah, fuckin' pumped up huge today." I finished peeing and zipped up. He finished and zipped up too. We moved to the sink. In front of the mirror he started bouncing his pecs under the sweatshirt. I felt my cock starting to harden and focused on washing my hands. "Just headin' back to my place for a beer - wanna join me?" he asked. I was a little nervous. "Well, I --" "Hey, I'm cool, Man. I might be a big fucker, but I don't bite. I just hate kickin' back by myself. My buddies are outta town and my girlfriend fucked off a month ago. Whattaya say?" I thought for a minute, thinking that I could be walking into the biggest basher that I'd ever seen. But he didn't sound like that. "Sure," I said. "Great! Name's Jesse." He extended his huge hand and I shook it. My hand was like a little kid's in his big paw. "Keith," I said. "Well, Keith, I just live around the corner. Come on." We walked a block to an apartment building and up to his place. The apartment was not large and there were a lot of weights lying around. Big weights like I'd never seen before. There were also crow bars, some twisted like pretzels and there were 2x4 planks some split in half. Messy, but exciting. "What does he do in here?" I thought. He went to the kitchen and brought out two beers. I sat on the couch and he sat next to me. That was strange I thought, but I liked being close to this monster-sized man. "Yeah, my girlfriend took off about a month back. Said I was gettin' too big. Too big! Can you believe that?! I mean, fuck she's got herself a 36 year old, 6 foot 11 inch, 600 lb. fuckin' stud. Thirty seven inch arms, man! Eighty five inch chest! Too big? You think I'm too big?" "Uh... I dunno. You look huge to me." "Fuckin' monster, Man! Look at this bicep." He lifted the sleeve of the shrt and flexed his massive arm. The peak of the bicep was as big as a baseball. The rest of the bicep was like a basketball and the triceps hung down in a huge arc - round and full. "Man!" I gulped. "That's fuckin' huge!" I gasped. "Go ahead and touch it, Man. Feel how fuckin' hard that is." I put my hand on the peak of the bicep. He twisted and flexed and reflexed the muscle over and over. "Shit thats wild," I said quietly. "Feel's real good, man. I like that. Shit, you know, you look just like a little buddy of mine when I was in prison. Nice guy. Bunked with him for a few months. He liked feelin' this big muscle too. You like it?" I swallowed. "Yeah, I do," I said. He flexed that massive arm over and over, twisting and turning it, showing it from different angles. "My little buddy was real hot for this muscle. The bigger I got, the hotter he got. Fuck! With no women around, I was really into that with him. I'd flex every fuckin' muscle. My pecs, arms, lats. He couldn't get enough of it, man! I learned how to fuck ass with my little buddy. Shit! That's a feat with a cock like mine, man. Most women can't take it - but him! Woah, he had me so fuckn' into his pussy, I'd fuckin' flex for him while I fucked him. I'd bounce my big hairy pecs for him. Even kissed him - shove my tongue down that hot throat." My cock was getting really hard. My hands started roaming over his shoulders and onto his massive thick pecs. He bounced them for me, and I groaned. "Yeah, little buddy. Feel those big pecs bounce, man! Feel that muscle, man!" He was getting lost in my adoration of his mass. I felt his pecs his massive thick abs, and over his crotch which was getting bigger the more I felt him. "Let's go into the bedroom, little buddy." I followed behind him staring at how huge he was. His back was immense and filled the door to the bedroom. He turned around and stood there in a huge relzed pose. Even fully clothed this guy was huge and hot! "Get naked for me, little buddy," he said. I undressed and stood in front of him. "Fuck yeah! Nice slim little body on you, man. I like that." He pulled off the sweat shirt and I finally saw his massive hairy pecs. He flexed them and moved closer to me. He leaned down (I'm only 5'11" and 160lbs) and put his huge hands around my sides. His thumbs caressed my nipples as he pulled me closer and his lips met mine. He parted my lips with his tongue and kissed me deep. My cock was rock hard now and throbbing. My hands rested on his massive forearms and slid up to his biceps. He tightened them while he continued to probe my mouth with his tongue. I could feel his stache against my lips and nose, and started to bite at it. He groaned, and kissed me deeper, his hands finding my ass. With all the power that I knew was in those massive hands, he was real gentle. I felt his huge fingers find my tight hole andhe started circling it. I squeezed his pecs and he flexed them in my hands. "Yeah, baby! Feel those huge pecs. Squeeze that fuckin' muscle. It's all for you, baby." He stood back and unzipped his pants. He turned away as he pulled them down and I saw his huge hairy muscle ass. Hard and thick glutes topped his thick hamstrings and massive calves. He turned around slowly and I saw his cock, now half hard. It looked easily 10" and was only part way there. "I need your mouth on my muscle cock, buddy," he said as he sat on the edge of the bed. I knelt down in front of him. His cock twitched and started flexing it. I hadn't touched it yet and was getting bigger - harder and longer and thicker. Twelve inches of massive muscle cock was flexing in front of my face. I reached out a held it. It was hard as steel. I put my mouth over the massive head and started to suck in as much as I could. I got about half way, but the thickness was too much. I started licking and stroking his cock. He just looked at me, watching my tongue glide up and down his shaft. He flexed his cock and it flew back out of my hand. Shit! Even his cock was strong! I sucked him for a few more minutes and then he pulled me up to his chest and kissed me again. I could feel his massive cock between my thighs pressing up and lifting my weight. "Mmmm, little buddy. I gotta show off for you, now, get you real hot and ready for me." He stood up from th bed and started posing, his huge 12" dick flexing and bobbing in front of him. He hit a double biceps pose and his massive arms exploded in size. He held that pose for a minute as he examined his own muscle, twisting his fists and forearms. He hit a front lat pose and his lats expanded like wings. I stood close and started feeling him in each pose. He just watched my hands roam over his massive, superhuman body. He hit a thigh and ab pose and the thick eight pack jumped out, bunching and twisting, quads like oak trees thick and hard. He turned around and hit a back lat pose and I gasped. His back expanded to at least 3 feet across and his ass was so tight and striated! God, my cock was throbbing looking at all that incredible size, incredible power and masculinity. He turned and faced me. "You want all this muscle makin' love to you, little buddy?" He flexed his cock and hit a lost muscular. Every muscle bulged with power. His traps were like mountains beside a bull thick neck. Shoulders broad and bunched with heavy muscle, massive pecs striated and bouncing, even in this pose and even through all that fucking hair. Forearms like twisted steel cables, massive and powerful. Big fists that could crush concrete blocks. I was ready to pass out and he moved closer, hitting the pose again, but surrounding me in it. I was enveloped by all that massive muscle. His cock pushed through my thighs and he stood up. My weight was easily lifted by the power in his massive muscle cock. "I gotta make love to you, little buddy," he said, and he put me on the bed. He kissed his way down my body, gently licking my nipples, my stomach and my cock. His fingers brushed and played with my tight hole. My hole twitched as he played with it and I groaned. He laughed a little and continued to work my hole. "Yeah, hot pussy, man! Hot fuckin' pussy for my cock. I gotta eat that fuckin tight pussy, little buddy, get you really loose for me, man." His tongue and fingers were working my hole. Every time he said "fuckin' hot pussy" I just about came. Finally his tongue was completely inside me, one massive hand supporting the small of my back. He tongue fucked me for what seemed like forever and my body shook with the skill of this massive muscle giant. He sat back and grabbed some lube. He lubed my ass with two fingers (easily bigger than nost of the men I'd had before) and lubed his massive cock with his other hand. Then very gently and very slowly he pressed against my hole. "Yeah, gonna fuck my little buddy. Gonna fuck you real slow, man. I want you to feel real good." My hands felt his massive shoulders and hairy pecs as he entered me. He kissed me really hard and made one last push. He was in! The whole 12" monster was deep inside me. His hands were feeling my body as he slowly fucked my ass. "Hot fuckin' pussy, man! Hot fuckin' boy pussy for my huge fuckin' meat. Feel these muscles while I make love to that tight hole, baby." He flexed his massive bicep near my face and I licked the thick sweaty muscle. My tongue found his sweaty pits and he groaned again. He fucked me long and deep with slow strokes, and I could feel every inch of him sliding in and out. "Gonna fuck the cum outta that cock, baby. Gonna make you feel real good with all this muscle, man. Yeah! You need a real fuckin' man huh? Feel that fuckin' muscle! FEEL MY FUCKIN' POWER, MAN!!" His fucking picked up the pace a little and i could feel him expanding inside me. My cock was throbbing madly and iI knew I was gonna shoot. He sat back and hit a double biceps pose and thrust into me firmly. I felt him flex his cock inside me and my own cock started shooting on my stomach. "YEAH! LITTLE BUDDY! FUCKIN' MY LITTLE BUDDY!!! BIG MUSCLEMAN FUCKIN' THAT TIGHT PUSSY! YEAHHHH!!!" He hit a most muscular pose with his cock deep in my ass. I could feel his cock expand even bigger inside me filling me completely and he started to cum in waves. His muscles tightening and he seemed to be getting even more pumped as he came in my ass. Finally he stopped and his huge muscle slowly pulled out of my spent hole. We were both sweating, but he lay there, his huge arms holding me from behind. "Yeah, little buddy. That was fuckin' good." He pressed his cock, still half hard between mmy thighs and I squeezed it. His huge bicep was like a pillow under my head, and he played with my softening cock in his big hairy hands.I could feel his hairy pecs bouncing against my back. "Mmmm," he said. "Next time, I'll have to show what all this fuckin' muscle can really do."

Hopefully I am posting this right. . . here is part two to my story (link the previous one in case you forgot about it). Sorry it took so long and hope you guys like it! Winter Break, Part 2 I was breathing heavy. I could still feel my dad’s cock inside me, throbbing strong, even after it had just filled me to the brim with hot muscle cum. I stared up at my father, my back pinned to the wall. I had never been more turned on in my life. He was covered in sweat, his massive hairy pecs glistened with the moisture. He just stared down at me, as his cock held me off the floor. His hands were wandering over my newly expanded body. “I can’t believe my cum made my boy grow like that,” he said with a smile. His hands went under my arms and lifted me off his still throbbing cock. I hated the feeling of his dick leaving my hole. I felt so empty. I was addicted to the feeling of him inside me already. It was like my entire being was craving him. As my feet touched the ground, I looked up into his eyes. “I love you Dad.” I couldn't stop myself from saying. “I love you too Son.” he said with a smile as he kissed me hard and deep. Our tongue wrestling as I moaned into his mouth. “Now turn around, look in the mirror and flex for your daddy.” As I turned, I stared in amazement at my new muscle body, and the shreds of my shirt still wrapped around my arms and torso. My dad grab the shirt and ripped it off with ease. I know I grew taller, but seeing my father standing behind me, made me feel small. He was easily a foot taller then me. Clearly the workout of fucking me had helped him grow even larger. I lifted up my arms and flexed my biceps. “Holy fuck!” I muttered. My arms had clearly grown to 19 if not 20 inches. I couldn't wipe the smile off my face. I lowered my arms and began bouncing my newly massive pecs. I couldn't get over their definition. I reached up and started playing with my nipples. It felt so good to play with them that I let out a slight moan. That’s when I felt my dad push up against my ass. His hands roved over my new bubble ass, his cock leaking all over my crack. He pushed his fat cock into the valley between my muscle cheeks and began to kiss my neck as I continued to stare and flex. His hairy pecs felt so good against my back. “You are so incredibly sexy son.” he whispered into my ear as his tongue traced the out line of my ear. I let out another moan as I began grinding my ass back on him. My arm reached up behind me and grabbed my father’s head. I started playing with his hair as he started grinding a little faster and harder into me. “Daddy, I need you… I know you just came inside me, but I need more,” I panted out, already short of breath. It was like my dad’s mere presence was intoxicating. All I could think about was pleasing him, milking more and more of that muscle cum out of him. My cock was at attention, throbbing harder and thicker than I had ever seen. My other hand reached down and started to stroke it. Its girth was overwhelming. I couldn’t believe it was my cock. My daddy’s hands found their way to my pecs. He was massaging them, pulling on my nips, and twisting them. As his fingers danced across them, I moaned louder and louder, grinding even harder back on his steel rod of a cock. His muscle cock was like a faucet of pre cum. He took one hand off my pecs to stroke the head of his cock, which was mid way up my back. My father wiped up a large amount of his pre and held it in front of my face. I gripped his wrist and started to feverishly suck his pre cum off his fingers. It tasted like heaven and made me moan even more. One hand was feeding me pre as the other played with my nipple. My cock was now the faucet. I barely leaked any pre before my daddy filled me with his cum… now there was a puddle on the gym floor showing how excited I was to please him, to taste his sweat and cum. My dad looked down at it and let out a laugh. “Damn, my baby boy is excited for more of me, let me get a taste of that!” I let out a small squeal as my dad flipped me around and lifted me effortlessly up off the floor again. I didn't realize what he was doing until my head almost hit the ceiling with was 10 feet. He had power cleaned me clear to his shoulders. My back was against the wall, with my legs on his shoulders as my fat cock slid right down his throat. I thought I was moaning loudly before. As my dad’s tongue played with my swollen head, I screamed out in pleasure. That’s when he slid a finger into my cum filled ass. His finger was the size of a normal man’s cock. I was squirming on his shoulders as he found my spot. the pleasure sent shockwaves through my body as he finger fucked my hole. My cock throbbed over and over in his mouth as he sucked on me. It was the best head of my life. I was seeing stars, uncontrollably moaning and screaming, begging for more. My dad slipped another finger inside me, fucking me hard and deep, nailing my spot over and over again. My back arched, eyes rolled back in my head. I was in pure bliss. he grabbed his cock and lubed up his fingers with all that pre cum and slammed back into me. I couldn't hold back anymore. “FUUUUUCKKKKK DADDDDDDYYYYYY! I’M GONNA CUM!!!!” I screamed out. It only made my father suck on my cock harder. I unloaded the biggest load of my life. Not a single drop escaped my dad’s mouth. He was as greedy for my cum as I was for his! That’s when I felt the ceiling get a little closer. FUCK! Can my cum make HIM grow!? I thought in amazement. Before I could even process that thought I was being thrown to the ground. “Fuck boy! All that cum has turn me on so fucking bad!” My dad said with a grunt. He grabbed my head and slammed it into his crotch. My nose was smashed into his gloriously hairy balls. I took a deep whiff of his sweaty manly scent. It was the greatest thing I had ever smelled. I couldn’t get his balls in my mouth fast enough. “Fuck yes boy! Worship your daddy’s balls!” my dad moaned. His hand never left my head as he rubbed my head over and over into his sweaty crotch. My tongue worshipped every inch of his balls as I stroked his massive shaft with both hands. I looked up at my glorious muscle daddy. I could barely see his face past the two giant mounds of hairy muscle that were his pecs. He was playing with one nipple as he humped my face. “Fuck boy…. I love the feeling of that tongue on my balls.” He moaned out. “Fuck you make me so god damn horny!” He pulled me off his balls and stared down at me. I watched as a smirk crept across his face. He held my face back, one hand on my chin, the other on my forehead as he spit into my open mouth. It was the hottest thing I had ever done. “You’re mine now boy.” my dad said as he gripped his foot long cock and started smacking my face with it. He smeared pre cum all over my scruff. “Now you're marked.” He smirked again as he slammed his gigantic dick down my throat. I choked, and gagged on its mass but I wasn't going to let that stop me. I ate his cock like I was starving. In fact I was. I needed that massive cock. I wanted that muscle cum. I wanted to taste it. I wanted to please my muscle god. I wanted to grow even bigger, to be just like him. My daddy let out moan after moan, grunting as he fucked my face without mercy. Tears were welling up in my eyes as he pounded my skull. He was raping my mouth. I tried to make him slow down but his hands were like a vice. He was 100% pure primal fucking my face. His cock felt like it was swelling even bigger with each thrust. I didn't know whether to be scared that he was about to crush my skull or so turned on I could cum without touching my cock. It turned out to be the latter. His alpha essence pushed me over the edge. My cock started to explode as he cock filled up my throat. I tried to moan but couldn’t get out much more than a gargle. My father looked down as he felt my hot cum shoot all over his leg. “FUCK BOY! TAKE MY CUMMMMM!” he grunted and slammed his cock deep into my mouth. His cock flooded my throat with hot sweet cum. I managed to swallow the first few shots but the shear volume overwhelmed me. It started leaking out of my mouth and down my chest as he shot stream after stream into me. I hurried to swallow over and over. The sounds that were coming out of my dad as he unloaded where nothing short of animalistic. I felt his cum warm my stomach. I felt the warmth start to spread again. I looked down as my arms and pecs began to swell again. I fell onto my back as the warmth engulfed my body. I moaned out and squirmed on the floor. My dad was still cumming, squirting more and more muscle cum onto me. I rubbed my expanding body, feeling the growth. I rubbed my daddy’s cum into my pecs as I felt them compound under my hand. It was making me so hard. The power, the strength. It was amazing. I looked up at my father, I couldn’t help myself, it was like his cum was viagra on steriods. I started jerking my cock at my daddy’s feet, covered in his cum, muscles growing. He stared down at me. “Fuck boy, you’re growing even more!” he smirked. He started to flex for me. I felt my lats expanding, my shoulders getting broader. “My godly muscle cum is doing wonders for your son. Maybe one day you be this big.” He said as he flexed a most muscular for me. I exploded all over him. I didn't stand a chance seeing that and not cumming. I just laid there at his feet, panting, covered in sweat and my daddy’s cum. I couldn’t believe it. I was hopelessly devoted to this muscle god. I couldn’t get enough. My dad extended a hand and I grabbed it. He lifted me off the floor with ease and pulled me into a hug. He pressed me against his hairy boulders of pecs. “Sorry I got a little rough there. I don’t know what came over me.” He said with a blush. “I loved it daddy,” I beamed with a smile. He kissed me deep, with passion only a father has for a son. He held me. I felt safe and warm in those impossibly strong arms. It was as though his essence engulfed me. I never wanted to leave. I looked over in the mirror. I was amazed at my transformation, but my father was on a completely different level. He was at least 7 feet tall now. His delts and shoulders looked like a literal mountain range. His biceps were the size of my head. “Daddy you’re huge!” I gawked. I stood back and just stared at him. He smiled down at me and raised his massive arms and flexed his mountainous arms. I grabbed his bicep with both hands i couldn't even come close to encircling it all. “Look at how huge your father has become!” he said, as he flexed a most muscular. I swear I saw him grow even more as he flexed those gigantic muscles. I couldn’t take my eyes off him. He was absolute muscle perfection. “How is this possible dad!? Don’t get me wrong, I’m not complaining,” I said as I admired my own newly enlarged bicep. “Well I found this at one of my work site’s at the end of the summer,” he said as he gripped his ancient looking necklace. I remembered how it felt hot against my skin when he was fucking me. I took it in my hand and rubbed it. It still felt hot to the touch. “Any time I lift when I’m wearing it, it makes me stronger and grow bigger. It never made me grow this much before. But when I saw you looking so sexy in that tight shirt, it’s like I lost all control and the necklace fed off my lust for you. I could feel it feeding off the sexual energy. It was so intense, all i wanted to do was lift, grow and fuck! Just thinking about it again is making me…. “ I looked down as the necklace started to glow, and my dad’s cock harden. I quickly lifted the necklace over his head. The action snapped him back to reality. “Are you ok dad?” “Yes boy, thanks. I needed to take it off, I don’t know how I’m going to explain being this big… but the feeling is so addictive.” I smiled up, “It is an amazing feeling daddy! I don’t know how I’m going to explain this either. I am definitely as big as Mitch now, if not bigger!” My dad’s face instantly changed. “I need to meet this Mitch. Invite him over. I need to show him what real muscle is. He needs to know you're mine now, not his.” he said in a deep growl. “But… Daddy he's straight. Him and I have never done any….” “NOW. Boy. I need to show him what a true muscle God looks like." My father said with such force I knew there’d be no debating with him. He flex his massive frame as he towered over me. I stared up at his muscles as the veins bulged. I had never seen anything like it. It made my knees weak. He truly was bigger than any bodybuilder I had ever seen. He pointed at our pile of shredded clothes. “Get your phone and call him now.” I scrambled to rummage though the clothes as quickly as I could. I was shaking. I didn’t know why but I knew I had to. He wanted it, so I had to make it happen. He put his gigantic arm around me and pulled me into him as I scrolled through my phone to find Mitch's number. My father bent down and started sucking on my neck as his hands found my ass. I was intoxicated by his touch.... I was forgetting what I was doing... All I could think of was his cock inside me again. ''Dial the number," my father whispered into my ear as he lifted me off the ground again. His strength engulfed me. I couldn't believe how easily he picked me up. His muscles were so hard... So strong. The warmth of his body made me want more... No need more. I pushed send as my daddy's cock slid inside me again. "Fuck I love the feeling of my boy's tight warm hole," he whispered as he filled me up. His presence inside me was overwhelming, it pushed me to the edge of bliss but Mitch's voice snapped me back to reality. ''Hey buddy!"

I based a lot of Hank’s personality on a guy I went to high school with. A big blond ox with a rich father. When he was old enough to drive, his father gave him an old hearse to drive around in. Pretty dumb, but smart enough to know that he was stronger than everyone in school, including the coaches. So full of himself. He was like Biff from Back to the Future. I remember going to a party at his house once. The parents were away, and it was a big blowout of a party, with kegs and a lot of pot. He and his older brother were completely wasted, and started throwing smaller guys, fully dressed, into the indoor pool they had at their house. I’d say a get a lot of ideas for the characters from real people I’ve known or seen, and then develop them from there.

Hi guys. Long time lurker here. I've been working on a story blending together the elements of some of my favorites, including "Jason: The Bigger the Better," "Elongro," "A New Performance Incentive," and "Contract Law" with my own twists. I love guys growing huge, but I don't see enough of them adjusting to their new bodies. Don't expect a ton of sex or continuing growth--the main character grows all at once and then the rest of the story is about him adjusting (although there will be plenty of explicit scenes and some continued growth). It's a slice of life, and there will be a lot of repetitive scenes. There's a bit of an overarching plot that begins after the initial growth adjustment but nothing too complicated. No, I will not be taking suggestions, the story is already written and I'm just making slight edits. Hope you enjoy! KING OF THE COURT PROLOGUE Vikram Singh, the youngest sibling at 25, often finds himself in the towering shadows of his brothers, both literally and figuratively. His eldest brother, Gurinder, stands at a formidable 6 foot 7 inches, with a presence as commanding as his height. At 32, Gurinder's life is a testament to discipline and precision, his career as a software developer marked by a series of calculated moves that have led to a string of successes. His short topknot and beard are not just a style statement but a reflection of his no-nonsense approach to life. He speaks sparingly, but when he does, his words carry the weight of thoughtful analysis. Harminder, the middle brother, is even taller at 6 foot 9 inches. His fashion is as sharp as his wit, with three-piece suits that seem to be crafted just for him. His jet-black hair, always in a perfect coiff, complements his meticulously groomed short beard. As an attorney at counsel at Gully & Sons LLP, Harminder's brilliance is as renowned as his sarcasm. His reputation precedes him, not only within the legal community, where he's been named the #1 Young Lawyer to watch, but also in social circles where his charm makes him a favorite among women. His ambition is palpable, with his eyes firmly set on the prize of partnership. In contrast, Vikram, or Vik as he's affectionately known, carries a different kind of presence. Standing at 5 foot 9 inches, he lacks the imposing stature of his brothers but makes up for it with a charisma that is all his own. His low taper fade haircut and short beard give him a boyish charm that endears him to those he meets. As a first-year associate at Gully & Sons LLP, Vik's journey is just beginning. His honesty and trustworthiness have earned him the respect of his peers, even if he doesn't always feel like the sharpest tool in the shed. Living together in a house Gurinder owned in the city, the brothers' interactions are a mix of playful banter and deep-seated loyalty. The house is one with tall ceilings, tall doors, and wide halls to accommodate the two huge older Singh boys. Gurinder and Harminder, protective to a fault, often treat Vik like the baby of the family, their teasing a sign of affection, albeit sometimes bordering on annoyance. Vik, for his part, navigates their overprotectiveness with a mix of frustration and love, knowing that beneath the surface, there's an unbreakable bond that ties them together. Their home is a microcosm of their world, where each brother's unique traits contribute to a larger, more complex picture. It's a place where Vik's charm, Harminder's intellect, and Gurinder's stoicism come together, creating a balance that, while sometimes precarious, always finds its way back to harmony. CHAPTER ONE: A WHOLE NEW WORLD Exhausted from the relentless demands of his role at Gully & Sons LLP, Vikram had succumbed to the comfort of his silk pajamas, a small act of rebellion against the endless hours. He would keep them in his office and wear them once everyone else had left to relax. He looked stupid in them—like Ebineezer Scrooge in A Christmas Carol. But Vik was a sucker for comfort. The office was silent, a stark contrast to the cacophony of the day. As he settled into his chair, the case files for Accelercola—an energy drink company under fire for its potentially lethal product—loomed over him like a dark cloud. The company came under fire when it was revealed that a certain batch of the drink contained over four times the amount of caffeine it was supposed to have, causing heart attacks in several customers. The senior partner, Rebecca Lawson, had entrusted him with a critical task: to send a batch of the contaminated energy drink for testing. But fatigue clouded Vikram's judgment, and he placed the case of Accelercola perilously close to his personal cache of Diet Coke. Hours ticked by, and the night deepened. Vikram's hand, guided by muscle memory, reached for a can. The hiss of the opening was familiar, but the taste was anything but. A fiery sensation spread through his mouth, an unexpected spiciness that made him gasp. Heat flushed through his body, his heartbeat thundering in his ears. Panic set in just as darkness claimed him, and he collapsed into a cold sweat. When consciousness returned, the world seemed different—smaller. Vikram's silk pajamas were stretched to their limits, barely containing the new, muscular form beneath. He was a giant among men, standing at an astonishing 12 feet. The ceiling, once a distant overhead, now allowed for only a foot of clearance. A primal urge led him to the bathroom, but the journey was fraught with obstacles. The doorway, a portal he had passed through countless times, was now a barrier. His head met the wall with a thud, leaving a dent as a testament to his newfound stature. Cursing under his breath, Vikram maneuvered through the wreckage, his body a mass of rippling muscles and raw power. The bathroom mirror revealed the extent of his transformation. His reflection was that of a Desi Hercules, a bodybuilder with a physique that artists would clamor to sculpt. A smile crept across his face, a mix of disbelief and excitement. "This is gonna be good," he murmured, his voice a deep, resonant timbre that vibrated through the room. Vikram's mind raced with possibilities. His brothers, always the protectors, would now see him in a new light. The cases that had weighed him down seemed trivial in comparison to the strength he now possessed. As he explored his new form, a sense of invincibility washed over him. He was no longer just Vikram Singh, the overwhelmed attorney—he was a force to be reckoned with, and he was more than ready to embrace this extraordinary twist of fate. He managed to pull down his barely together silk pajama bottoms without tearing them to shreds. Vik suddenly because aware of the new size of his phallus. Vik had always been average in every department. But this thing was monstrous. Vik realized he was too tall to piss in the urinal standing up. He fell to his knees and the bathroom shook as he released his firehose piss in the bowl. The sensation of the powerful piss stream traveling down his long and girthy tool was euphoric. The sound of his powerful stream echoed off the bathroom walls, reverberating with a force that matched his newfound physical strength. Vikram couldn't help but marvel at the sheer intensity of the experience. As he stood up, a sense of euphoria surged through him, blending with the rush of adrenaline that came with his colossal transformation. As Vikram emerged from the bathroom, his new towering form was a sight to behold. Jasper, a fellow first-year who had arrived at the office unusually early (on a Saturday to boot), was frozen in place, his eyes wide with astonishment. The sight before him was something out of a comic book—a colleague who had grown into a giant overnight. "Vik... is that really you?" Jasper stammered, his voice barely above a whisper. With a grin, Vikram flexed his muscles, the sheer size of his biceps casting shadows on the walls. "It's me, Jasper. Just a bit... upgraded," Vikram replied, his deep voice filling the room. Jasper's initial shock gave way to curiosity as he circled Vikram, taking in the unbelievable transformation. "How did this even happen?" he asked, his scientific mind already running through the possibilities. Vikram, still reveling in his newfound strength, simply shrugged. "I guess I just needed a little pick-me-up," he joked, bouncing his pecs with a chuckle. Realizing the practicalities of the situation, Jasper quickly agreed to help Vikram find suitable clothing. Vik waited in his office, sitting on the floor and fondling his new muscles for about 2 hours. Jasper returned with an assortment of athletic and dress clothes, which, against all odds, fit Vikram's massive frame—albeit snugly. God knows where he got them, but Vik didn’t care. At least he could leave this office. As Vikram slipped into the black athletic shorts, he gave another flex for Jasper, who couldn't help but laugh. "You're going to need a whole new wardrobe, man," Jasper said, shaking his head in disbelief. The notification on Vikram's computer caught his eye, and he read aloud the message from the senior partner, Rebecca Lawson, granting him a day off on Monday for his hard work. "Looks like I've got some time to adjust to this," Vikram mused. Determined to leave the office before anyone else saw him, Vikram attempted the elevator, only to find that he was far too large to fit. The stairs were his only option, and as he descended the 51 flights, he felt the stairwell shrink around as his shoulders crashed into the walls, leaving many a dent in his wake. CHAPTER TWO: TELL IT TO ME STRAIGHT, DOC The morning air was crisp as Vikram stepped outside, the city still quiet in the early hours. With each stride, his towering form drew curious glances from the few passersby on the street. He made his way to the office of Dr. Julian Brownly, his endocrinologist, and the one person he hoped could make sense of his bewildering transformation. Vik had been seeing him since a potential thyroid scare a couple years ago. Dr. Brownly, a brilliant and handsome 30-year-old physician with a passion for bodybuilding, was taken aback as Vikram ducked through the doorway of his clinic. The doctor stood at a modest 5'9", a stark contrast to Vikram's colossal stature. "Vikram, what on earth..." Dr. Brownly trailed off, his professional curiosity piqued. Without wasting a moment, Dr. Brownly set to work, measuring Vikram's height, taking blood samples, and running a series of tests. The clinic seemed to shrink around them, the equipment dwarfed by Vikram's size. The doctor had to measure Vik laying down as there was no way he could reach his lofty head. “Twelve feet on the dot.” The doctor said, astonished. Vik sat up and flexed his arms— “I like how that sounds. Vikram the 12-foot-tall giant.” As he heard his measurement, Vik’s already immodest bulge thickened into a fat semi. The doctor could not help but stare, but quickly composed himself to return to his work. After a thorough examination, Dr. Brownly delivered his findings with a mixture of concern and astonishment. "The Accelercola—it wasn't the cause of your growth. It was laced with something lethal. But somehow, your body reacted... differently," he explained. Vikram listened intently as Dr. Brownly revealed the existence of a dormant 'giant gene' within him. A rush of hormones, triggered by the contaminated drink, had activated the gene, altering his body to save his life. A sense of pride swelled within Vikram. He stood taller—if that was even possible—and flexed his muscles, a playful smirk on his face. "So, I'm not just a giant in the courtroom now, huh?" he teased. Dr. Brownly couldn't help but smile at Vikram's good humor, despite the gravity of the situation. "You're certainly something special, Vikram. But we need to monitor you closely," he cautioned. Vikram nodded, but his attention was elsewhere. He caught his reflection in the mirror, his new form a marvel to behold. He bounced his pecs, the movement sending ripples across his chest. The feeling was exhilarating, empowering. "Looks like I've got some new assets to work with," Vikram quipped, turning to Dr. Brownly, who was scribbling notes furiously. Dr. Brownly looked up, adjusting his glasses. "Just remember, don’t try to take on too much more heart stress. Your labs are perfect, better than perfect, but who knows what could happen," he said, with a tinge of concern. Vikram laughed, the sound deep and resonant. "Don't worry, Doc. I'll be fine. I think I might be close to invincible now." Vik glanced down at Dr. Brownly’s modest 5’9”. From his new vantage point, he laughed— “is that what I used to look like?” Vik came dangerously close to the doctor, his body heat radiating onto the smaller man. “No wonder Gurinder and Harminder thought I was a midget.” The doctor, a once proud bodybuilder gulped. “Let’s schedule a follow up in a few weeks to make sure you are still good.” With his newfound confidence, Vikram thanked Dr. Brownly and left the clinic, his mind racing with possibilities. The world was a different place for him now, and he was eager to explore it with his giant steps. As Vikram Singh, now a giant among men, exited Dr. Brownly's office, the morning rush was beginning to swell on the streets. His departure was anything but inconspicuous; pedestrians halted mid-stride, their expressions a blend of awe and disbelief. Children pointed, their eyes wide with wonder, while adults fumbled for their phones, eager to capture the extraordinary sight. Vikram, however, was unfazed by the attention. With a confident stride, he made his way to a local cafe, a quaint establishment he had frequented in his former, more average-sized life. CHAPTER THREE: SUPERHERO DAY Ducking to avoid the top frame, Vikram entered the cafe, the bell above the door jingling in his wake. He relished the sensation of his muscles flexing and contracting as he navigated the narrow doorway, the fabric of his black shorts stretched taut over his powerful legs. The cozy interior was a stark contrast to his grandiose physique. Patrons glanced up from their lattes and laptops, their conversations trailing off as they took in the sight of the colossal newcomer. Behind the counter stood Evan, a barista Vik had never seen before. His eyes met Vikram's, and for a moment, there was a silent exchange of mutual respect—Evan for the man who dared to dream beyond his size, and Vikram for the artist who sought to capture the essence of life in song. "Quite the entrance," Evan remarked, his tone light and playful. Vikram chuckled, the sound deep and resonant. "Just trying to fit in," he quipped, flexing his arms casually. The motion was fluid, a testament to his newfound strength and control. Evan couldn't help but be impressed. "Well, you certainly stand out," he said, reaching for the largest jug he could find. "And I suppose you'll be needing coffee to match." The two engaged in conversation, their topics ranging from the mundane to the profound. Vikram shared his aspirations and challenges, while Evan spoke of melodies and harmonies that danced in his head, waiting to be set free. As Evan prepared a giant jug of coffee, the rich aroma filling the cafe, Vikram found himself grateful for the normalcy of the interaction. It was a reminder that despite his dramatic change, the simple pleasures of life—like a good chat over coffee—remained unchanged. Evan slid the jug across the counter, a smile playing on his lips. "Here you go, a brew fit for a giant." Vikram accepted the jug with a nod of thanks, his large hands enveloping the container. "You know, Evan, maybe this size isn't such a bad thing after all," he mused, the steam from the coffee warming his face. Evan laughed, the sound mingling with the soft notes of jazz playing in the background. "Just don't outgrow us all, Vik." With a final wave, Vikram left the cafe, his spirits lifted by the encounter. The city was waking up, and with each step, he felt more at ease in his towering frame, ready to face whatever the day might bring. --- Vikram, with his newfound stature, strode through the city streets, the giant coffee jug in his hand now seeming no larger than a regular cup. His destination was the law library, a repository of legal wisdom where he hoped to unearth a long-forgotten case citation for work. The morning sun cast long shadows on the pavement, mirroring the elongated silhouette of his imposing figure. As he approached the library, a shrill screech pierced the air. Vikram's sharp eyes caught sight of a school bus, its frantic driver wrestling with the steering wheel as the vehicle barreled down the street, brakes evidently failed. Without a moment's hesitation, Vikram set his jug down and sprinted towards the impending disaster. The ground trembled beneath his colossal strides. Onlookers gasped, their fears for the children on the bus momentarily eclipsed by the spectacle of this giant man in motion. Vikram reached the bus just as it neared a busy intersection. With a roar of effort, he planted his feet firmly on the asphalt and extended his arms, his hands grasping the rear of the bus. Metal groaned under the force of his grip, and with a herculean heave, Vikram slowed the bus's momentum. Sparks flew as his shoes slid across the ground, his muscles bulging with the strain. Inch by inch, he brought the runaway vehicle to a halt, just shy of the crosswalk. As the dust settled, Vikram stood tall, towering over the bus. The children inside, wide-eyed and breathless, peered out the windows at their savior. The driver, overwhelmed with relief, mouthed a silent 'thank you' as emergency services arrived on the scene. Vikram surveyed the crowd that had gathered, their expressions a mix of awe and gratitude. He had become more than just a lawyer or a giant; he was a hero in the truest sense. With a nod to the first responders, he retrieved his coffee jug and continued on his way to the library, his heart pounding not from exertion, but from the realization of his own strength and the difference he could make. --- The library doors, once imposing, now felt like gateways to a new chapter in his life. As he ducked inside, Vikram knew that no matter how tall he stood, it was his actions that truly made him larger than life. Vikram's arrival at the library was a moment of relief; the high ceilings allowed him to stand tall, unencumbered by the fear of bumping his head. The scent of old books and the quiet whispers of knowledge-seeking patrons filled the air. It was here, amidst the rows of legal tomes, that he met Marcus. Marcus, the law librarian, was a 28-year-old with a physique that spoke of hours dedicated to bodybuilding. Yet, even his well-defined muscles seemed modest in comparison to Vikram's towering form. Marcus couldn't hide his fascination, his eyes tracing the contours of Vikram's massive frame, which dwarfed his own 6-foot stature. "Never thought I'd meet a real-life Goliath in the stacks," Marcus joked, breaking the ice. Vikram laughed, the sound echoing off the library walls. "And I never thought I'd need to duck under doorways," he replied, gesturing to his height. As they conversed about obscure case laws and landmark rulings, a camaraderie formed between them. Their shared passion for the law bridged the gap that Vikram's size might have created. It wasn't long before Marcus enlisted Vikram's help with a problem: the library's ladder was broken, and a stack of books awaited reshelving on the highest shelves. With ease, Vikram lifted the volumes, organizing them with a care that belied his size. Marcus directed him to the right sections, impressed by Vikram's ability to handle the delicate task. After the work was done, Marcus scribbled his phone number on a piece of paper and handed it to Vikram. "How about we hit the gym together? I could use a workout buddy, especially one who doesn't need a spotter for the heavy weights," he said with a grin. Vikram accepted the offer with a nod. "I'm in. It's not every day you find a friend who's not intimidated by a little extra height," he responded, tucking the number into his pocket. As Vikram left the library, he felt a sense of belonging. His size might have changed, but his ability to connect with others hadn't. With a new friend and potential gym partner, Vikram's world seemed a little less daunting. --- Vikram's stomach grumbled with the ferocity of a thunderstorm, echoing off the skyscrapers as he lumbered down the street. Hunger pangs struck with such intensity that he half-expected to see a 'Feed Me' sign hanging from his neck. Spotting an 'All You Can Eat' buffet, his face lit up like the neon sign above the entrance. As he ducked into the restaurant, a collective gasp rose from the patrons. The maître d' froze, clipboard in hand, eyes tracing the arc of Vikram's stooped entry. "Table for one?" he ventured, the question sounding more like a hope against hope. Vikram nodded, his eyes already scanning the smorgasbord of culinary delights. The maître d' led him to a table, but it was clear that no mere piece of furniture could accommodate Vikram's colossal frame. With a sheepish grin, Vikram opted to stand, his plate resting on the table like a toy saucer. Plate after plate, Vikram sampled everything—the roast beef, the sushi, the exotic cheeses, and an impressive mountain of shrimp. The other diners watched in awe, their own forks paused mid-air as Vikram devoured dish after dish. The chefs in the back began to sweat, their culinary creations disappearing faster than they could say 'buffet.' Finally, with the contented sigh of a man who had eaten his fill, Vikram leaned back—careful not to topple over the dessert cart—and let out a belch that rumbled through the restaurant like a bass note in a symphony. Patrons chuckled, and even the staff couldn't suppress their smiles. The restaurant owners, a charming couple who had never seen their buffet so thoroughly appreciated, approached Vikram with a mix of trepidation and fascination. "Sir, we must say, we've never had a customer quite like you," the wife said, her eyes wide with wonder. Vikram winked, flexing an arm as thick as a tree trunk. "Well, I do have quite the appetite. Hope I didn't cause too much trouble," he teased, the corner of his mouth twitching with a playful smirk. The husband laughed, shaking his head. "Trouble? No, no. You've set a new record! Tell you what, come back anytime, and we'll make sure to reinforce the tables." As Vikram thanked them and squeezed back out the door, the couple exchanged glances. "Maybe we should start a new promotion," the husband mused. Vikram strolled away, his hunger sated and his spirits high. The city had never seemed so small, nor the buffet so endless. CHAPTER FOUR: SHOWDOWN AT THE SINGH HOUSE Vikram's journey home was a study in contrasts. The familiar streets seemed narrower, the doorways smaller, and his own house appeared as if it had shrunk. He had to twist and turn to squeeze through the front door, feeling a bit like Alice after she drank the potion in Wonderland. Inside, the world was different from this new vantage point. The ceilings felt lower, the furniture doll-sized. Vikram marveled at the transformation, a grin spreading across his face as he realized the power and size he now possessed. He stretched out an arm, his hand almost spanning the width of the hallway. The sensation was intoxicating. Gurinder walked in first, his eyes glued to his phone, not noticing the colossal figure of his younger brother. It wasn't until he bumped into Vikram's leg, which he mistook for a new, oddly placed column, that he looked up. "Vik...?" Gurinder's phone clattered to the floor, his voice a mix of shock and awe. "What in the world happened to you?" Harminder, entering behind him, stopped dead in his tracks. "You're... huge!" he exclaimed, his eyes traveling the length of Vikram's towering form. Vikram beamed, his chest swelling with pride. "Yeah, it's a long story. Let's just say I had a bit of a growth spurt." Gurinder circled Vikram, his analytical mind kicking in. "This is incredible. You must be over twelve feet tall! How do you feel?" Vikram could sense the shift in dynamics as he towered over his brothers, the air thick with unspoken tension. Gurinder's excitement was palpable, his hands gesturing animatedly as he bombarded Vikram with queries about his newfound stature. Harminder, usually the most confident of the trio, now seemed withdrawn, unable to meet Vikram's gaze directly. “What the hell is that?” Harminder asked, pointing at Vik’s prodigal crotch bulge. “Oh, this?” Vik asked innocently as he gave it a squeeze, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Seems like my growth spurt affected more than just my height and muscles," he replied with a chuckle. Harminder blushed furiously, averting his eyes as if trying to unsee what he had just witnessed. Gurinder, ever the scientist, leaned in closer, his curiosity piqued. As they settled into the living room, Gurinder couldn't contain his curiosity any longer. "How did this happen? Are you some sort of superhero now?" he blurted out, eyes wide with wonder. Vikram chuckled, running a hand through his hair that seemed to touch the ceiling effortlessly. "I wish it were that simple. Long story short: I feel like one,” he replied, trying to downplay the magnitude of his transformation. Harminder finally spoke up, his voice tinged with a mix of awe and envy. "I can't believe this! How did you get so huge overnight?" Harminder's voice quivered with a hint of jealousy, his eyes flickering between admiration and resentment. “And why do you get to be the giant?" Vikram shrugged, a small earthquake in the gesture. "I guess I just got lucky. Or maybe it's karma for all those times you guys used me as an armrest." Vikram could sense the emotional turmoil within his middle brother and decided to address it head-on. "I know this might seem overwhelming, but it's still me, Harminder. Just a different version. And who knows, maybe this could be a blessing in disguise. We'll figure it out together," Vikram said, his tone gentle yet firm. Gurinder nodded in agreement, offering his support with a reassuring smile. "Yeah, bro. We're here for you no matter what. You're still the same Vikram we've always known, just a bit... enhanced," he added with a chuckle. Harminder's expression softened as he absorbed their words. Slowly, a smile tugged at the corners of his lips. "I… I’m still your big bro, I can run circles around you at work, and I can still pummel you. Well, Mr. Giant, how about I prove that size isn't everything? I challenge you to a wrestling match." Vik’s arched an eyebrow, “At work, sure, no doubt. But the pummeling?” A wry smile formed across Vik’s lips, “You wanna go?” --- The backyard of the Singh household had been transformed into an impromptu wrestling ring, the grassy expanse a stage for the brothers' test of strength. Vik, the youngest and now the largest, stood at the center, his massive form casting a long shadow in the afternoon sun. Gurinder and Harminder, no strangers to physical contests, eyed their younger brother with a mix of anticipation and wariness. They were tall and athletic, but next to Vik, they seemed almost ordinary. As the makeshift bell rang, Vik's deep voice boomed across the yard. "Ready to learn a lesson from your little brother?" he teased, a playful smirk on his face. The wrestling began, and it was immediately clear that Vik's size and strength were in a league of their own. His movements were fluid and precise, each muscle in his body working in perfect harmony. His arms, thick as tree trunks, wrapped around his brothers with ease, lifting them off the ground as if they were children. Gurinder grunted as he tried to find leverage, but Vik's grip was unyielding. "I have to admit, you've become quite the force of nature," he said, struggling to break free. Harminder, caught in a similar hold, couldn't help but let out a laugh despite his predicament. "I think 'force of nature' is an understatement. He's more like a one-man earthquake." Vik chuckled, the sound resonating through the air. Vik's muscles rippled under his skin, their power evident in the way they flexed and bulged with every exertion. His brothers could feel the immense strength coursing through him, their bodies pressed against his like pebbles against a boulder. Harminder and Gurinder grunted and strained against Vik's overwhelming force, their attempts to break free met with little success He released his brothers gently, allowing them to regain their footing. "I can't deny it; I love being this huge, this powerful. It's like I've been reborn as an alpha, and I'm not going to lie—it feels incredible." The brothers circled each other again, their movements a dance of power and agility. Vik's legs, each the size of a small person, propelled him forward with surprising speed. His back, a broad canvas of rippling muscles, flexed with each twist and turn. As the match continued, Vik's dominance was undeniable. He moved with a confidence that came from knowing he was the strongest, the biggest, the alpha. And yet, there was a grace to his actions, a reminder that he was still their brother, still Vik. When Vikram finally pinned Harminder to the ground, it was with a gentleness that belied his gargantuan form. Lying on the grass, Harminder conceded, "Alright, you win, Vik. This new size of yours... it's something else." Vikram helped his brother to his feet, his laughter booming across the yard. "I think I could get used to this.” The tournament ended with laughter and backslaps, the brothers acknowledging Vik's superiority in good spirits.As they caught their breath, Vikram bounced his pecs, the movement sending ripples through his muscles. "Still think size isn't everything?" Vik's thoughts were on the future, on the possibilities that lay ahead for a man of his size and strength. Gurinder chided Vik, “Just don’t become a bully.” Vikram shook his head. "Never. I'm still your little brother, just a little... bigger." After their match with Vik, Gurinder and Harminder stood up, shaking off the defeat with good humor. They locked eyes, the unspoken challenge hanging between them. It was Gurinder who broke the silence, his voice laced with competitive spirit. "Alright, Harminder, you and I haven't had a proper go in a while. Let's see if you've still got it." Harminder smirked, rolling his shoulders in anticipation. "You're on, Gurinder. But don't expect any brotherly mercy from me." The two brothers circled each other on the soft grass, their athletic forms a testament to years of friendly rivalry. They lunged and parried, each seeking an advantage, their movements a dance of strength and agility. As the match progressed, it was clear that both brothers were evenly matched, each countering the other's moves with practiced ease. But it was Gurinder who found the opening, a momentary lapse in Harminder's defense, and with a swift maneuver, he took his brother down to the ground. Harminder grunted as he hit the grass, a mix of surprise and respect flashing in his eyes. "Well played, Gurinder. I guess you've still got the edge," he conceded, offering his hand for Gurinder to help him up. Gurinder pulled Harminder to his feet, a triumphant grin on his face. "It's all in the technique. But you put up a good fight, brother." The brothers shared a laugh, their bond unshaken by the outcome of the match. As they walked back to the house, their conversation turned to plans for the next family tournament, where they would once again test their mettle against each other—and against the giant that was their younger brother, Vik. Vikram's new size and strength were overwhelming, his pecs bouncing in a triumphant dance as Harminder looked on, defeated but impressed. CHAPTER FIVE: BED AND BREAKFAST The night had fallen, and the house was quiet as Vikram, now a giant among men, prepared for bed. He entered his bedroom—a room that once felt spacious, now seemed like a dollhouse around his massive frame. "Alright, Vik, let's see if we can do this without breaking anything," he muttered to himself, a habit he found comforting in the face of his new reality. He raised his arms for a goodnight stretch, misjudging his own strength and size. His fist connected with the ceiling with a thud, leaving a hole where smooth plaster once was. "Oops," he chuckled, "Guess I don't know my own strength yet." Carefully, he maneuvered towards the bed, the furniture creaking a warning. He sat down gingerly, only to hear the wooden frame groan under his weight before it surrendered with a crack, the mattress hitting the floor. "Well, that's not going to work," he said with a resigned laugh, looking at the bed now resembling a nest rather than a place to sleep. Lying down proved to be another challenge; his feet dangled off the edge, scraping against the wall. "I'm going to need a bigger bed," he mused aloud, the absurdity of the situation not lost on him. Despite the discomfort, exhaustion took over, and Vikram drifted off to sleep. His snores were deep and guttural, vibrating through the house, a testament to his new, gargantuan size. The walls trembled with each breath, a lullaby of sorts that echoed his earlier thoughts. Gurinder, from upstairs, heard the sounds. "With great size comes great... snoring" he mused. Morning light streamed through the windows, casting a warm glow on Vikram's face as he stirred from his slumber. For a moment, he lay still, the events of the previous day feeling like fragments of a dream. But as he attempted to stretch, his hand met the resistance of the ceiling—reality came crashing down. The transformation was real; he was a giant. With a groan that sounded more like a growl, Vikram rolled out of bed—or what was left of it—and stumbled towards the kitchen. His movements were awkward, uncoordinated, like a puppeteer learning the strings. "Time for breakfast," he mumbled to himself, his voice a deep rumble. The kitchen, once a place of culinary experiments, now felt like a dollhouse. Vikram ducked under the doorway, his tighty-whiteys hugging his massive frame, leaving little to the imagination. The sight was enough to stop his brothers, Gurinder and Harminder, in their tracks. "Vik, for heaven's sake, put on some clothes!" Gurinder chided, trying to avert his eyes. Harminder just whistled. "You're going to need a custom tailor, brother. At least make sure they’re clean before leaving your room." Vik's looked down as his enormous manhood and testicles bulged, the fabric of his underwear stretched to its limit. A huge spot of precum made his underwear almost see-through at his massive cock head. The scent of musk and sweat emanating from Vikram's groin was strong, an earthy and slightly sweet smell that only added to the intensity of his current state. It was unlike anything Gurinder or Harminder had ever seen, a testament to his new size. Ignoring their comments, Vikram set about making breakfast. He cracked eggs with one hand, each one looking like a quail's egg between his fingers. The frying pan was comically small, but he managed, flipping pancakes that were more like silver dollars on the griddle. He raided the fridge, devouring everything in sight—bacon, bread, leftovers from last night's dinner. The protein powder was next; he tipped the container, and the contents vanished like dust in a vacuum. As he ate, his appetite seemed insatiable, each bite only fueling his hunger further. He finished with a belch that rattled the windows, a satisfied grin on his face. Gurinder, ever the analyst, had been calculating on his phone. "Vik, at this rate, you're going to eat us out of house and home. Literally." Vikram's smile faltered. "I... I didn't think about that. I'll cover the costs, don't worry." Harminder raised an eyebrow. "With what? You're going to need a raise just to pay for breakfast." The reality of his financial situation dawned on Vikram. His associate salary, once a source of pride, now seemed meager. "I'll figure something out," he said, determination setting in. "Maybe I'll start a side hustle. Giant for hire, anyone?" The brothers laughed, the tension easing. They would support Vikram, no matter his size or appetite. But as Vikram looked around at the empty shelves and the demolished pantry, he knew that being a giant in the modern world was going to require more than just a big personality.

~~ONE HUNDRED~~ Jake feathered the muscle at the base of his cock. Pleasure exploded, rocketing around his body as the muscle vibrated back and forth, his expert control of the muscle sending his arousal sky high. Pre spurted from his cock, causing Diego to growl deeply as he continued to breathe in Jake’s musk around his hefty, roiling balls. Diego put his hands on Jake’s mammoth quads, pushing his legs further apart - well, more accurately, he encouraged Jake to spread his legs, who allowed his legs to spread wider, giving Diego easier access to all of him. As his legs spread, the muscles flexed and rippled, veins engorged with torrents of T-laden blood sitting up on the surface of the skin, lightning branching into every inch of his gargantuan mass. Jake let out his own growl of arousal as Diego continued to nuzzle into his balls and sniff deeply. He grabbed his shaft, gasping and shivering as arousal erupted from his ultra sensitive dick. He angled his prodigious dick down towards Diego, encouraging him. “Mmmmmm…. You smell good,” Diego growled, low and animalistic. Jake used his ability to ramp up not only his own arousal, but Diego’s as well, Diego’s lust and need feeding back via his sperm, arousing him even more. “You’re MINE, Rodriguez,” Jake whispered, gravelly and deep. “You WILL tell me what I need to know, and I’m going to blow your mind while you do it.” *** HE was horny. Horny and angry. “Angry” was an understatement. Who the fuck did these cunts think they were, abducting HIM? Locked in the bedroom, alone, HE did some bodyweight exercises like HE’d been shown, to loosen up HIS stiff muscles and joints from so many hours trapped in the boot. The pump HE’d felt horned HIM up, and encouraged HIM to amp up HIS levels again, bringing out HIS anger. Four of them, that HE knew of. If HE could get one of them alone, HE could probably get HIS cum into his mouth and use HIS ability, making it two on two… sort of. Not for the first time, HE wished HE had Jake’s abilities - Jake would be able to ejaculate across the room and aim his cumshot into his mouth. HE would have to improvise. Thinking about Jake horned HIM up even more, so HE was more than ready to blow. *** Amber thought quickly. She could try to run, but they’d no doubt find her, the trail of her body heat easily visible on the camera. No, she would have to try a different tack. It worked on Felipe, it would work on the other two as well. She closed her eyes, relishing the feelings as she ramped up her pheromone production, increased her arousal, blood flow increasing her breasts, her lips, and lubricating her, ready for a good dicking. Thinking of sex brought Jake foremost in her mind, memories of their first time together flooding back, increasing her arousal and making her wet, magnifying the effect she would have on her would-be captors. She wished she had better clothes and make up, but she would have to make do. She tore the front of her blouse, revealing her stunning cleavage, and removed her bra, allowing her aroused nipples to show through. She ripped the skirt she was wearing right up the side, revealing glimpses of her panties and showing more leg. The Hermanos were rummaging around inside the van, doubtless looking for the camera. It was now or never. *** HE bashed on the door, yelling. “Open up, fuckers!” HE stepped back, behind the door as HE heard footsteps approaching. The lock turned. The same guy that had led HIM into the room stepped in. For an instant, HE hesitated. He was a big guy, his broad back seemingly wider than the doorway. No time for second thoughts. HE pounced, jumping on his back. Before he could fully react, HE reached HIS hand across his mouth, spreading HIS cum all over. “Urgh, what the fuck?” he spat. “You’ll pay for that, puto!” he yelled as he easily pulled HIM off his back and threw HIM across the room. He wiped his mouth, vainly spitting out the thick, sticky fluid, but it was too late, HE had already set HIS sperm burrowing. Enraged, he stalked over to HIM, towering over HIM, menacing. But HE was smiling? WTF is wrong with this guy? he thought. Worse, HE was hard! Fucking faggot! “How many of you are there?” HE asked. “I’m going to fuck YOU up, faggot!” His kick to the ribs hurt, and nearly cracked one or two, but HE dulled HIS pain receptors, and curled up, waiting for HIS chance to control. *** “I hear you boys are looking for me,” she said, coquettishly, her voice sweet like honey. The three Hermanos looked up, startled by the angel standing by the van’s open door, backlight highlighting her hair and accentuating every curve. She ran her hands over her breasts, tweaking her nipples, moaning slightly as her arousal spiked. She licked her parted lips, their voluptuous volume extra plump. The Hermanos remained slack-jawed for a few more moments, bulges twitching as their cocks reacted. It was impossible not to react, she was stunning, and she was pouring out torrents of pheromones designed to addle brains and swell cocks. She smiled as she noticed their reactions, her smile dazzling, adding to the effect. Her smile faded as she heard the chopper, and her delicate spell was broken. *** “Sir, we’re two clicks out,” reported the pilot. “Remember, non-lethal until we know Amber and Scott are safe. After that…” Brad didn’t need to finish the sentence, his team was well versed in wet work. The chopper flew low over the rooftops, aiming for the precise location of the van. The plan was for the chopper to hover, whilst the team roped down, allowing the chopper to give the team an overview of the whole area. As they approached, Brad’s breath caught as he saw Amber. She was safe! His initial elation deflated as he saw the shotgun barrel, shortly before a Hermano exited the van and used Amber’s body as a shield, shotgun held under her chin.